ri; she/her: 20; stay; multistan
349 posts
Miniiseungmini - Eternity Of Gold - Tumblr Blog
Hi! I've been following you for a while and I absolutely love your content! đ
I was wondering if you could do a SKZ (or a single member or couple of the members of your choosing) where the reader who loves simple and dainty jewelry can't find their simple and dainty engagement ring because SKZ replaced it with a bigger and flashier one because they were mocked by fans/friends/family for not getting reader a bigger and flashier ring. (of course reader gets her loved ring back in the end)
I hope you have a wonderful day and or night. đ€
He tries to replace your engagement ring with a "better" one
Danceracha x reader (individually)
Warnings: just fluff
Masterlist
I do not, nor do I give anyone permission to, post my content on any other site. If you see it, please report it.
500 Followers = 500 Words Event: Jisung
No More Games.
-> Pairing: Han Jisung x gf!reader
-> Requested by: Anon
-> Prompt:  No. 10 - âI think we should end things here. Itâs for the best.âÂ
-> Warnings: Pouty Jisung. One joke about Minho being the love of Jisung's life. Don't take it literally. I don't do the whole shipping thing but it's clear Minho is Jisung's safe space and soulmate, they remind me of me and my bestie a lot (I'm a lot like Jisung when it comes to anxiety and introvertedness). My bestie is my soulmate and we joke that we're each others platonic wife's. I also think if female friends can have friendships like that without being labeled anything, that men should be allowed to as well. I originally planned to have this angsty but it's his birthday. I couldn't bring myself to write angst.
-> Word Count: 533
-> Requests: Closed
-> Tag List: Open. Send me an ask or fill out this form - Tag List Form.
500 Words Event M.List | Jisung Masterlist | Stray Kids Masterlist
âI think we should end things here. Itâs for the best.â Y/N says, reaching to gather the game pieces. She had just won her fifth round, and she could sense her boyfriend's frustration mounting with every loss. Â
Jisung stares at her, eyes wide and mouth slightly agape, clearly taken aback by her suggestion to stop the game. He was hoping to keep playing until he could win at least one round. Â
"Wait, why? We're just getting started!" He sulks, his voice a mix of disbelief and disappointment.Â
Y/N pauses, her hand hovering over the game pieces. She glances across the coffee table at him, taking in the way his brows are furrowed and the way his lips are pouted slightly.Â
"Jisung," she begins, her voice softening, "You were practically fuming over there a minute ago." Â
He shakes his head, his expression one of determination. This is his girlfriendâs favourite game. Heâs been learning to play it so it could be something they do together when she canât meet up with her friends which had been often lately. "Iâve been learning how to play so you can still play it when you're not with your friend. I also took every free moment that I had to practice. I just need one more chance to show you that I can play this game!" A hint of desperation appeared in his eyes.Â
Y/N canât help but smile at his little confession. âBut itâs your birthday. We should be doing something you want to do.âÂ
âIâm already doing what I want to do,â he assures her. âI spent the day with the boys and now Iâm spending the rest of my birthday with the love of my life.âÂ
âMinhoâs here?â she asks pretending to look for her boyfriendâs boyfriend.Â
âHahaha,â he laughs sarcastically. Â
âIâm joking,â She chuckles and leans over and pecks his lips. âBut seriously, let's do something you want to do.âÂ
âIâm just kidding,â She chuckles and leans over and placing a soft peck to his lips. âBut seriously, letâs do something you want to do.â Â
"What I want to do is play one more round of this game," he insists.Â
âOne more round,â she concedes, holding her hand up with one finger raised. âBut if you lose again, we are putting the game away and doing something else.â Â
His face breaks into a wide grin, his disappointment melting away. He leans forward to reset the pieces on the board, his eyes sparkling with determination. âIâm so going to win this time. I can feel it!â Â
As they begin a new round, Y/N canât help but admire the way Jisungâs focuses, his brow furrowing in concentration as he bites his lip. She watches him, so much affection her heart swells. If she were an anime character, there would be love hearts drawn in her eyes, showing how much love she has for him.Â
âYou know, youâre really cute when youâre all serious like this,â she teases, her heart eyes now twinkling with mischief. Â
He glances up at her, a soft blush creeping onto his cheeks. âStop it! Iâm just trying to concentrate here,â he retorts, but there's a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.Â
Â©ïž 2024 dancinglikebutterflywings - do not copy/modify/repost anywhere. reblog instead
@staytiny2000 - @kpopmenace143 - @alexxavicry - @rainydayteacups - @tinyelfperson -
@laylasbunbunny - @skz1-4-3 - @kayleefriedchicken - @oddracha - @everythingboutkpop -
@kpopsstuffs - @katsukis1wife - @armystay89 - @dithammack - @forever-atiny -
@forever-atiny - @instabull - @do-you-remember-summer-127 -
*bold means I wasn't able to tag you at all or properly. please check your settings. I have links on my pinned post that could help. if you still got the notification, please let me know.
LâĄVE IN FâĄCUS | Chapter 6
PAIRING: idol!Changbin x fem reader
WARNINGS: swearing, mention of eating/food
GENRE: smau, crack, angst, fluff
PâĄV: 1st/2nd person (depending on how you view it)
SUMMARY: Amateur concert photographer Y/n has recently been promoted to junior music journalist. Her first assignment? An exposé on the popular Kpop boy group, Stray Kids. Spending an entire tour doing in depth interviews with eight men seems simple enough, but one member isn't exactly open to the idea. Will Y/n be able to break down the walls around his heart, or will her big break turn into a big disaster?
TAGLIST: closed
SCREENSHâĄT CâĄUNT: 20
PREVIOUS | MASTERLIST | NEXT
©feelbokkie (2024) â all rights reserved. reposting/modification of any kind is not tolerated.
â
Buy me a coffee?
â
TAG LIST (closed)
Red means that it wouldn't let me tag you (either at all or properly)
@amyyscorner @puppysmileseungmin @lixie-phoria @yongbbokkie @spearb-99Â
@weird-bookworm @stayconnecteed @brain-empty-only-draken @hanniemylovelyquokka @sunshinesskyÂ
@marked-unknown @lanatheawesome @theblindhag @skz-f0rlif3 @f9clementineÂ
@kalopsian-thoughts @ismelllikechlorine247 @hyunjineret @kangaracharacha @slut4colinbridgertonÂ
@reverse-soe @cupidsmoons @jungwonderz @szkstay @tenmiiÂ
@stay278 @phtogravi @hannahs-docx @jihanlovic @alnex05Â
@beccaskz @starlostastronaut @itsseohannbin @kayleefriedchicken @anushasstuff
@jutdwae-archives @dazzlingjade @itzella @divineinsanity
Skz fake texts ââ bf! Seungmin Photo convos with your Menace beware, very delulu
Warning: mentions of suggestive, playful banter
ââ all fake texts
Requested.
skz!bang chan in a private but not so secret relationship with you !
bang chan x idol!reader smau âĄ
a/n: i've just been so invested in secret relationships and people dropping hints about their relationship (looking at you han w your want so bad confetti/j) so i wanted to try out this fun idea !
should i make some more (probably for other idols as well? lmk !
image count: 10 (2 instagram story)
cw swearing !
à¶ control + alt love (đ±, đ)(M)
being a girl in the world of gaming is hard, that's why you've kept your identity a secret. after years of intense grinding, you have earned the title of the strongest mage player in the non-professional server. gaining the attention of an esports team they extend an invitation for you to join as their mid-solo.
having to overcome the fear of being a girl in the male dominated field, you come to learn maybe defeating boys - or specifically a certain boy - is something you could get used to.
gamer!seungmin x fem-gamer!reader
rating : (M) - mature
genre : humor, strangers to slight enemies to friends to lovers, esports au
warnings : profanity, sex jokes, death jokes, gaming, mature content, fictional game, slight you x jeongin if you squint
notes : gonna be honest with you chat... i know nothing about esports but after further research i know just about the same as i did before research so :) also in this world the guys are very silly with their fans on twitter!
status : ongoing
updates : lwk whenever i feel like it :p
taglist : comment or message if you would like to be added so you donât miss out!
profiles (1) | profiles (2)
1 - that blonde lesbian 2 - playing dumb is hyunjinâs job đ 3 - mind your manners 4 - so far up their ass 5 - bullying kids on roblox 6 - put your boner away 7 - sad and wet rn
control alt + love [k. seung]
7. sad and wet rn
previous | masterlist | next
tags: @onlyhyunjin@15092000volcano@chenlesfavorite@hippopotamusdreamer@vegetablesarefuntables@soondoongdoriii@jeonginplsholdmyhand@nappynapnaps @sincerely-sun @staytinyluv @kimseungminpabo @seungzsmin @sweetasmarie @hinanitiram @tricky-ritz @ayyonoona
Best Friend Protocol #10 (Angst part)
[Caution: These are not full fics, or even full parts of fics for some, these are part of my writing progress archive!]
Concept: You're Felix's childhood friend, and you and he have been planning a visit to see him for his birthday for what feels like years now. Unfortunately, SKZ is a very busy group, and the week-long vacation you'd planned for doesn't seem possible. Until Felix decides to ask his bandmates a favor...
Word Count: All images, so N/A. Unless someone wants to make these accessible but I don't really know how.
Notes: Another Idea from @thatgirlangelb! We love her <3 Not that much Angst, honestly. Reader just has a bad day and makes it Felix's problem (sorta) and he makes it Binnie's problem. Really I just had bad mental health and wanted Binnie to comfort me. Don't we all? Also I counted my chapters by the month I posted them. I did half as many last month as I did the month before. Does that mean only 1 and a half this month? lol we'll see.
Warnings: She/Her Reader. Reader encounters a creep on the subway and has a bit of a scary situation but nothing happens.
Leave me comments or questions or anything! Love hearing from folks
Additional Note: I'm always taking interaction requests. Just fyi
Masterlist | Prev Part | Next Part (coming soon!)
Worm List <3 : @thatgirlangelb, @hyeon-yi, @velvetmoonlght, @missvanjii, @hanniemylovelyquokka, @vegetablesarefuntables @scribblesnsketches05 @kkamismom12 @alexateurmom @baribaaari @tayla2351 @heart-trees
Perma Tag List <3 : @mbioooo0000
đ§đšđ đŠđąđ§đă»l.f.
â five times you want to tell your best friend you love him and the time you finally do.
wordsă»7.7k
pairingă»idol!felix x gn!reader
genresă»fluff, angst, hurt/comfort, best friends to lovers, mutual pining, slow burn w/a happy ending, 5 + 1 trope, idiots in love who are also afraid of love, you do the math
warningsă»alcohol consumption, discussions of anxiety, lots of emotional vulnerability, like a surprising amount of crying icl
playlistă»jazz bar by dreamcatcheră»spring day by btsă»through the night by iuă»eight by iu ft. sugaă»house song by searowsă»not mine by day6
a/nă»i borrowed the title of this beautiful day6 song for this fic; give it a listen if you can (especially while reading part four). happy late birthday, lix <333 thank you for being you
One. The door to the café opens with a soft jingle, bringing a chilly draft into the room and causing you to draw your scarf tighter around your shoulders.
Theoretically, you come here to studyâbut people-watching has become a simultaneous pastime. There was that couple with a pair of samoyeds, so fluffy that they looked like walking clouds; a mother and son, hunched over their croissants, arguing in a classic âdonât cause a scene in publicâ tone; an elderly woman in bicycle shorts asking for extra shots of espresso in the menuâs most caffeinated item.
And now, there is him.
âHello,â the ashy-haired stranger says to the barista with a quick, polite bow. âMay I have a medium caramel latte? Hot, with sweetener, please. Thank you.â
His voice reminds you of the notes of a cello, of the feeling of running your fingers through tufted velvet. When he turns away from the counter, heâs slipping a card back into his wallet, and you catch a glimpse of long lashes and a scattering of freckles. You cannot see his face, as itâs covered by a black mask, but that only propels the question further: who are you?
And perhaps it is destiny herself who hooks a gentle finger beneath the strangerâs chin and tilts his head upwards, because when he inadvertently steps into a patch of sunlight, his brown irises illuminate like molten amber, and they are fixed upon you.
You feel your lips part, your stomach turn. You donât know if your cheeks are so warm because of your piping hot tea (your third one today) or because of the newfound eye contact with someone so ethereal.
But you are sure that the corners of the strangerâs eyes crinkle ever so slightly, as if his lips have just curved into a smile beneath his mask.
âFelix,â the barista calls, and you turn the name silently on your tongue.
Maybe you are exhausted from work and not thinking straight. Maybe you are more starved for change than youâve ever been. Or maybe youâre just prophetic. But you think you sense forever in this man, with his freckled cheeks and pretty eyes.
That is the first time you want to tell Lee Felix you love him.
Two. The second Felix comes into your line of vision, you sense that something is wrong.
You hold up a hand in greeting, and the smile he returns is sincere but muted, as if it pains him to move, to breathe. He sounded weary on the phone earlierâcan I see you tonight? Just for a bitâbut only now that heâs in front of you do you see the extent of his fatigue, seeping into his sunken shoulders and lightless eyes.
âHi,â he says once heâs close enough.
âHey, you,â you answer, rising out of your seat. Instinctively, he extends his arms toward you, and you draw him into a hug that is fleeting and familiar. He smells faintly of laundry detergent and vanilla, and it makes something within you ache, like an oyster searching for its absent pearl.
When you pull away, your hands move to your best friendâs cheeks, cocooning his face so you can get a better look at him. Even under the sparse streetlights, you see that his eyes are slightly bloodshot, the shadows beneath them deep and sullen. Has he been crying?Â
âBad day?â You ask, your hands falling back to your sides.
âThe worst,â he returns with a weak smile.Â
âWanna take a walk?â
âYes, please. How long do I have you for?â
This is what you do when your schedules are too packed for you to make real plans: take strolls wherever is most convenient, for however long either of you can spare. Sometimes thatâs five minutes, sometimes five hours. But you know that you need to be here for him tonight.
âAs long as you need me,â you say.
You turn around to pick up your drinks (a decaf caramel latte for Felix and a black milk tea for yourself), and you don't see the way his smile comes back a little bigger the second time, the way his cheeks warm slightly under the moonlight.
Thereâs a small park a few blocks behind your apartment. Granted, it's not a very good park, with only a tiny, sad playground and very little foliage, but it is an excellent stargazing spot, due to it being so dark and desolate. You and Felix decide to head there now, your arms touching as you walk through the quiet residential area.
Ten minutes later, blades of grass are poking the back of your head, and directly above you is a sea of scattered stars, flickering like millions of faulty flashlights. Felixâs voice is leaden when he starts to speak, breaking the parkâs fragile silence. He tells you about his fears, about how earlier today they overwhelmed him so much that he wanted to lock himself away from the world and throw away the key. He tells you about his dreams, about how even in his relentless pursuit of them they sometimes still feel as amorphous and unattainable as fragments of mist.
The way he always does when heâs around you, Felix spills parts of himself that he never thought he could entrust to anyone. And you donât say a word, your knee leaning against his, listening, understanding. (But you wish you could tell him a lot of things: that you care for him more than you ever believed yourself capable; that you hope for his happiness more than your own; that you donât have the words to heal him, but you would give anything to find them.)
By the time the two of you leave the park, itâs almost midnight, and the streets have fallen silent save for the occasional whoosh of car wheels on cement and the distant lamentations of cricket choirs. Youâre making small talk now, and Felix is smiling a little easier. It seems your conversation worked in cheering him up; a temporary fix, youâre sure, like a bandaid where stitches should be, but seeing his eyes crinkle and hearing his laugh again is enough to soothe your worry for the rest of the night, at the very least.
âYouâre sure youâll be okay going back yourself?â You ask once the two of you reach the entrance to your apartment building.
âYeah, of course.â Felix touches the back of his neck apologetically. âIâm sorry I kept you out so late.â
âNonsense, Lix. Iâm always here for you.â
Felix averts his eyes to his shoes, and youâre caught off guard by his facial expression: exhausted but contemplative, and possessing a sense of tenderness. It is a look that you donât think youâve seen before, and you feel your heartstrings pull at its unfamiliarity, its strange softness.
You say your goodbyes, but your "let me know when you get home safe" is cut short when you feel a hand catch your wrist, just as youâre entering the building.
How Felix doesnât notice your frantic pulse beneath his touch is beyond you, but instead he parts his lips, and his next words resound in your mind as you try and fail to fall asleep that night.
âI canât explain why, or howâbut I feel braver when Iâm with you, Y/N. I meant to tell you that earlier.â
And those three words rush to your mind fleetingly, like saltwater crashing against the shores of your mind. Even when the tide has subsided, they remain on the sand, waiting to be read aloud.
âThank you,â Felix mumbles, âfor everything.â
You donât read out those words, of course. Instead, you reach up to squish Felixâs face and call him a sentimental dork, to which he rolls his eyes affectionately and bats you away, and the moment is over. But when you turn to go, your heart is pounding so loudly that your reply may as well have been a confession.
Three. You sink into your mattress, careful to keep your tea within your mugâs rim, and let out a hybrid of a groan and a sigh that is strikingly reminiscent of an old man lowering himself into a worn armchair.
You canât remember the last time you had a cold this terrible. It feels as if your lungs took a plunge in a vat of wet cement and then rolled around in gravel immediately afterward. And itâs got you in the mood to do nothing but listen to the heavy drops of rain knocking against your window, curl up with a good show and a hot drink, and bask in your own congestion.
But then your phone, which you left in the bathroom, emits four deafening notification sounds, and you haul yourself back out of bed with a groan-sigh thatâs twice as anguished as the last.
When you reach the hellish device, your best friendâs name greets you, and your ire dissipates momentarily.
From: Lix đŁ Hey hey From: Lix đŁ We still on for dinner tonight? From: Lix đŁ Just gonna be me, Minho, Seungmin. Jeongin has a vocal lesson From: Lix đŁ Please donât play the âif Jeongin doesnât go neither do Iâ card again Iâve had enough of it!!! ENOUGH
You let out a throaty laugh that sounds like one of Minhoâs cats battling a hairball, heading back to bed.
From: Y/N đ ahhhh i meant to text you earlier, but i have the worst cold From: Y/N đ no clue how or why i caught it but i feel like fucking shit. itâd be a bad idea for me to come over right now From: Y/N đ sorry :( can we raincheck in a few days? From: Y/N đ (that way jeongin can come too!!!)
Felix dislikes this last text, and you snort into your tea.
From: Lix đŁ Yeah, of course. Donât apologize From: Lix đŁ Do you need anything? Youâre eating and sleeping well, yeah? From: Y/N đ sleeping, YES. From: Y/N đ eating, not really đ but i donât have much of an appetite anyways From: Y/N đ donât worry about me. iâll be raring to go in a day or two
Felix starts to type a response, but the gray dots disappear after a bit, and you set your phone face-down on your nightstand. He probably has to get back to work, and you have to get back to your episode.
Slowly, the soporific fragrance of chamomile and the lull of relentless rain start to weigh on your eyelids, and you slump unconsciously into your makeshift fortress of blankets, your show playing to nobody.
Night has fallen by the time the door of your apartment clicks open, and Felix pokes a head into your dark kitchen, cautiously calling out your name. When you donât respond, he slips inside and moves to your kitchen counter, where he unloads the bags in his arms. A spare key to your place dangles from the opening of his hoodie pocket.Â
Thereâs a quiet knock on your bedroom door, another call of your nameâinfinitely softer this time, like how one would speak to a dove. But Felix finds you out like a light, even when he closes your laptop and puts it on your desk, checks your temperature with a gentle hand to your forehead. It feels normal enough to let you sleep, but warm enough that he brings a glass of water and two pills of ibuprofen to your nightstand, placed within your reach, should you wake up in the middle of the night needing them.
Using only the slivers of light coming in from the hallway, Felix allows himself to look at your sleeping form. Your breathing is callous but steady; your face pallid but peaceful. And if only you'd seen see the tiny, helpless smile that pulls at his lips; if only you'd heard the pulse protesting against his skin, yelling at him âdo something about this, you fucking idiot, and do it soon."
But you donât see or hear anything; you just speak, instead.
âStay with me,â you whisper, and Felixâs hand freezes on your doorknob, his eyes widening in the darkness. âPlease?â
There is a lengthy period of nothing, during which neither of you makes another noise; there is only the sound of your clock ticking, raindrops rushing against the windows, and Felixâs heart in his ears.
And then he moves.
âC'mere,â Felix murmurs once heâs lying down next to you, and you nestle into his embrace as easily as if you've always belonged there, your face burrowing into the crook of his neck, your arms winding around his waist, searching for him, asking for him.
Felix has always expressed his affection for people through touch, and youâve gotten used to his constant hand on your shoulder, his leg resting against yours. But he thinks this is the first time youâve initiated physicality outright, and he feels a concerned pang in his chest at your unexpected vulnerability. He lifts a hand to cradle the back of your head, running his fingers through your hair.
âGonna get you sick,â you say with a wet sniffle, your voice muffled against him. And Felix presses a kiss to the top of your head, perhaps without thinking as much as he should have; but who can blame him for forgetting to think when heâs holding you the way he is?
âDonât care,â he answers readily. âI'm not going anywhere.â
At some point before you fall back asleep, you think your mouth actually forms the words I love you, subtly and silently and into the fabric of his hoodie. But you resume your slumber before you can think more of it. (Felix waits until your breathing is steady again, checks your temperature one more time; and only afterward does he allow his eyes to close.)
The next morning, you wake to an empty bed and a Post-It note explaining that Felix had to run to a recording session: Check your kitchen! See u soon x. Accompanied by a small, messy doodle of a baby chick popping out of its egg.
Your face melts into a smile when you see that the fridge is chock-full of fresh groceries and the pantry has been restocked with your favorite snacks, including a batch of Felixâs world-famous sea salt browniesâaccompanied by another note with another doodle, this time a crescent moon wearing your sneakers. Sugar is prolly bad for you rn. Pls have in moderation!
When you pull out your phone to thank him for everything, you see his remaining texts from yesterdayâand you feel momentarily empty, as if only then noticing that you've been missing a fraction of your soul your whole life.
From: Lix đŁ Iâll drop by tonight to check on you From: Lix đŁ Wait for me, okay?
And he is right in front of you, just out of reach.
Four. âThis isnât a bad idea, right?â Chan asks under his breath.
âNah, theyâll be fine,â Minho replies, clapping a hand on the leaderâs shoulder. âY/N will take care of him.â
A loud yelp comes from up ahead, and the men whip around quickly enough to crack a jointâonly to realize that the noise was the opening note of DAY6âs âNot Mine,â and you and Felix have just launched into song so terribly and so loudly that itâs probably awoken the entirety of Seoul.
âAnd whoâs gonna take care of Y/N?â
The two men look at each other for a moment before deciding theyâre not interested in talking the two of you out of a disorderly intoxication charge.Â
âLet me know when you get back!â Chan hollers after you, and they reenter the karaoke bar in a hurry.
The members decided to go out for karaoke after finishing promotions earlier that week, and Felix invited you to come along. And you might've gone a little overboard with the mango sake, but your level of tipsy is nothing compared to that of the blue-haired boy draped over you.
Felix is rather prone to hangovers, youâve discovered from past experiences, so the moment he started speaking in some kind of nonsensical Korean-English mutation that not even Chan could understand, the members tasked you with taking him home early. Now, Felix has his arm around your neck, less out of affection and more out of a genuine requirement for support, doing his best to walk in a straight line. He hasn't stopped grinning for the last hour, and it doesnât seem like heâs going to run out of energy anytime soon, not as long as thereâs more of DAY6âs discography to butcher.
In spite of your foggy mind, you're well aware that your best friend has never been prettier. He sets the bar high as it is, but then you throw in the flushed lips and cheeks, the lopsided, ditzy grin, the wine-kissed complexion, and life becomes terribly difficult for you. It doesnât help that alcohol amplifies his proclivity for physical contactâhe's been attached to your hip all night, holding your waist, pulling you into incidental hugs.
Needless to say, your current situation is a bit precarious; but you don't know that. Not yet.
The two of you finish your disrespectful rendition of âNot Mineâ just as you pass the apartmentâs front desk, and it is only when you see the deadly look that the receptionist gives you over the brim of his glasses that you finally feel sober again. You have the sense to incline your head in apology. Felix, however, launches into âYou Were Beautifulâ without a care in the world.
You dig a pointed elbow into his ribs as you hit the up button, and his singing abruptly falters with a pained huff. "Ow."
âTake an intermission, superstar,â you say. âThe receptionist looks like heâs ready to throttle us.â
âAh, he would never. Weâre tight,â he returns, and before you can stop him heâs lifting his head, raising his voice. âHave a good night, Mr. Seo!â
Your nose scrunches into an apprehensive winceâbut instead, you think you hear a hint of a smile in the man's cool reply.
âYou too, Mr. Lee. Keep your voices down, please.â
âYes, sir!â You and Felix reply in unison. Felix gives you a smile that says I told you so before he nestles his cheek against your shoulder, and you shake your head. Nobody is immune to the boyâs brightness.
Entering the building seemed to be effective in calming Felix down. The elevator ride up is silent save for a bit of quiet humming, and you finally see a bit of sleep on his face when you open the door of his dorm and turn on the living room lights. He lets you escort him to his bathroom without a word.
âIâll be here if you need me,â you say, reaching to pat his cheeks a couple times. âBe careful in there.â
âMâkay. Thank you," he says with a drowsy smile, and closes the door.
You pull out your phone and open up your messages with Chan, remembering his parting request.
To: Chan đș we got back safe!! To: Chan đș lix is gonna be okay. i'll take care of him
A few minutes later, a notification appears at the top of your screen; Chan left hearts on both of your messages and sent two in response.
From: Chan đș Thanks, good to hear :) you get some rest too, okay? From: Chan đș Bro tore that sake UP
You begin to type back a retortâgive me a break it was basically JUICEâwhen you hear Felix call your name, his voice muffled through the bathroom door.
âWhat's up?â You answer.
âI think Iâm...stuck.â
Now what the hell does that mean?
âCan I come in?â
âMhm.â
You open the door, and your attempt to suppress your laughter fails with flying colors. Felix is well and truly stuck in his crewneck, the gray material swathed around his head, his arms positioned in some kind of advanced pretzel formation.
âYou are a hot mess, Lee Yongbok," you sing, moving toward him, and he whines from inside his cotton prison.
âPlease donât kick me while Iâm down.â
Grinning, you bring your fingers to the hem of his top and attempt to lift it over his head. Heâs managed to tangle himself quite impressively, and the next few minutes are spent with you trying to extract him, like heâs that one nose hair that your tweezers have never been able to reach, all while he's moaning and groaning about the fabric catching on his earrings, about his joints not being able to handle this kind of pressure anymore.
He emerges from the crewneck a while later looking positively disgruntled. You toss the gray mass onto the counter, proud of your handiwork.
âSo maybe Iâm a hot mess,â he concedes. âA little bit.â
âThat's alright. We all have our moments,â you giggle. âCome on, let me help you with your jewelry.â
For a second, he looks like heâs about to protestâbut the look you give him reminds him that his motor functions are currently on strike.
âOkay,â he mumbles adorably.
You position yourself a little closer to Felix and lift your hands to the nape of his neck, where the clasp of his chain lies. It takes you a few tries to undo it, and you end up having to use the mirror above the sink for guidance. Soon, there is a soft click. You set the chain down next to the crewneck before your hands return to the sides of his face, this time to tuck long, light blue strands behind the cuffs of his ears. Your fingers run over the curves of his silver earrings.
âAre these bothering you at all?â You ask nonchalantly. âI forgot you had so many piercings.â
In your peripheral vision, you see Felixâs lips move, but no sound comes out. Puzzled, you move your eyes to meet his, and it takes you one blinkâs worth of time to understand the source of his speechlessness.
Somewhere between your reaching up to touch his necklace and the present moment, youâve come incredibly, dangerously close to him. Close enough that you can count the freckles that speckle his skin like fallen stars, that you can feel the heat of his body against your own, that Felixâs eyes are nearly crossed trying to maintain eye contact with you.
Your heartbeat lodges itself firmly in your throat, and your thoughts evaporate into complete and utter disarray. There are three differently-worded apologies on the tip of your tongue within seconds. You immediately start to pray that he wonât remember this tomorrow morning. And your strongest impulse is to move; to get as far away from him as possible, before either of you does anything you'll regret.
But there is something that overwhelms your every instinct, and stops you from budging an inch. And that is the way Felix is looking at you, unblinking brown eyes filled with something that doesnât have a name. It is the same tender expression thatâd surprised you the first time you saw it, and it is with a spiraling stomach that you finally realize what that expression is.
You reach your conclusion a second after he does.
Felixâs hand lifts to cradle your jaw, his face moving closer to yours. Your foreheads touch, wisps of his hair falling over the bridge of your nose, your senses engulfed by the vanilla of his cologne and the touch of sweet wine on his breath. The scene is as delicate as a dragonflyâs tail dipping into a pondâs surface; even a minuscule disturbance would shatter this limbo instantaneously.
A part of you wishes that it would, but nothing does. There is only his pulse, perceptible through the thin cloth of his tank top, vehement beneath your fingertipsâand your heart, naked and frail, sitting upon the palm of his hand.
Felix doesnât push you away; he doesnât kiss you. He does something far worse.
âI love you,â he whispers.
A few seconds. That is how long you stand there for, with every word of every language you know inaccessible, every qualm and doubt and source of anxiety that plagued your mind moments before now distant memories, every ounce of your energy channeled into keeping yourself upright.
But the few seconds feel like forever. The same way he has always felt like forever to you. The same way you imagined you would spend forever loving him, close enough for him to love you back, but far enough that heâll never know the true nature of your affection: greater and truer than anything anyone would ever call friendship.
An urgent question suddenly surfaces in your mind: is he still drunk? He was falling up, down, and sideways minutes ago. Surely this was an intoxicated slip of the tongue. But you discern the slight tremble to Felixâs breathing and the intensity in his heavy-lidded gaze, all far too intentional, far too conscious to be wine-inducedâleaving behind one impossible possibility.
You should be having your happy tears kissed from your face right now. You should be over the moon, relishing in the sensation of two stars aligning at long fucking last, the way youâve dreamed of since the very first time you laid eyes on Felix.
But instead, you just feel inexplicably and profusely afraid.
You wonât remember the specifics of the next few minutes. You think you stumble away from him and whisper Iâm sorry through watering eyes, though you donât really know what for. He sputters something in return, his tone so desperate and confused that you feel your heart break to pieces on the spot. You apologize again, leave the bathroom, and move towards the apartment door as if your life depends on it. In your peripheral vision, you notice the crease of concern on Mr. Seoâs face when you stalk past him, tears now flying freely down your cheeks. You run into Minho and Jeongin when you step out of the building, and you see the worry that creases their faces, hear their voices calling your name. Jeongin's hand closes around your wristâare you okay?! What the fuck happened?âbut you do not, can not say anything, not right now.
And then you are alone again, and you briskly walk the two miles back to your apartment. Your mind and heart are every bit as foggy as the somber night sky that hangs over your head.
Five. When the two of you step out of the restaurant and into the evening, Felix turns around to face you, launching into his best tour guide walk.
âAnd, with that,â he says with a glowing smile, âwe are nearing the end of our tour of Sydney.â
âNoooo,â you lament, reaching your arm out. Felix falls back into step beside you and links it with his, the movement like clockwork. Your jackets scrunch up together where your elbows bend. âAlready?â
âOkay, the tourâs been going on for two days and you havenât paid a cent for my toil. Donât push your luck.â
Your laughter spills into the otherwise quiet avenue, the setting sun throwing shadows across the cement, but it always feels like midday when you have the brightest man in the world by your side.
When the two of you discovered you had a free weekend on the same days, Felix conjured up the idea of going homeâand suggested that you go with him. Youâd freaked out for a bit, but then Felix reminded you that his mom texts you on your birthday and that youâre on multiple different subscription plans with his sisters, and you collected yourself quite quickly. There was a lot of cheering over the phone when Felix informed his family that theyâd finally get to meet you in person.
But such a fast trip to the other side of the world proved to be no easy feat. Felix took on the task of piecing together a travel plan that would cover most of his favorite spots in forty-eight hours. The last two weeks were filled with him fretting over the details and you fretting over him, asking time and time again if you could help with anything, only for him to shoo you away with a single hand and a pointed âyou are my guest. Now leave me.â
With assistance from every other resource at his disposal, though, he pulled it off, and the weekend has been wonderful thus far.
âI think that was some of the best food Iâve ever had, seriously,â you hum. âIâll be dreaming about those appetizers for the rest of my life.â
âI'm glad. It took a Socratic seminar to choose the place, after all."
(The Socratic seminar in question: a two-hour FaceTime call and an intense match of rock-paper-scissors between him and his siblings, aimed to decide on where Felix would take you for dinner the second night. Only for his mom to ignore all of their efforts and insist upon her own choice of restaurant insteadâno ifs, ands, or buts.)
âWe have to try your sistersâ recommendations the next time I visit, donât we?â
âYes," he returns, shuddering. "I think my family is done for if we donât."
He has one place left to take you, and the two of you head there now, shoulder to shoulder, arm in arm.
A month has passed since that night.
Youâve tried with every fiber of your being to put the whole thing from your mind, of course to no avail. You see Felixâs flushed lips and gentle gaze every time you blink; you hear his âI love youâ every time youâre alone, the words whispered in the wind and dragged over the earth, in tandem with your footsteps.
You wanted to fucking die of awkwardness in the few days following, but it was never an option for you to avoid Felix for long. The two of you still went on convenience store runs together; still met up for coffee before work; still continued your business as usual, against all odds. And you owed it all to Felix and how he knows you better than you know yourself. He didnât try to talk to you when he sensed that you had nothing to say; nor did he try to bring you back when you felt miles away. He would just silently slip a pack of your favorite cookies into your grocery basket or order your drink on your behalf.
Felix had questions and wanted answers; there was no doubt about that. But he held his tongue, granted you as much space as you needed to come back to him. And you did, in your gradual, meticulous way.
Youâre finally going to bring it up tonight. Youâve planned to since the day you confirmed the trip, and you hope that the final stop of the tour will be the perfect place to bite the bullet.
âWeâre here,â Felix says.
The two of you have arrived at the bank of a wide river, and youâre at a temporary loss for words. To your right is a bridge that spans the distance of the water, and to your left is a stunning, panoramic view of the city of Sydney. Twilight has turned the buildings into dark silhouettes against the autumn sunset, and the water reminds you of a palette of oil paints with how it reflects the pinks and oranges in the sky.
Felix feels you tighten your hold around his arm, and he smiles when he sees the wonder in your eyes. He wishes he could see this place for the first time again.
âNot bad, huh?â
âNo,â you murmur. âNot at all.â
âCâmon.â
Felix leads you to the center of the bridge, where he props his elbows atop the metal railing and looks over the water. You join him and pull out your phone, but no settings or adjustments render your camera capable of capturing the landscape's beauty.
(Until Felix throws up a peace sign and pokes his head into the corner of your frame. Then it stands a fighting chance.)
âWhat is this place?â You ask, your shoulder touching his when you also lean over the railing. âWhy are we the only ones here?â
âCrazy, right?â Felix says proudly. âI dunno. I think it might be private property, or something. But itâs only a few blocks away from my house and on the way I used to take to school, so I used to come here all the time, always around this time of day.â
Felixâs gaze moves over the sky, oblivious to the fact that his eyes hold whole rainbows of their own.
âThere was never anyone around, but I could still hear the birds chirping and the wind in the leaves. It felt like a corner of the world had been sealed off just for me. Iâm glad to see that nothingâs changed.â
Some time passes, and Felix tells you more stories about this peculiar bridge: how he asked someone to formal and got rejected and came here to reflect on his actions; how he had to take two different buses every day because his school was so far away from his house, but he always stopped here to feed the families of mallards that came out to swim in the mornings, even if it meant heâd be late; how this was the last place he went to before moving to South Korea, because he knew heâd miss this nook of Sydney most.
Of all the places you've visited, you think this one will remain with you longest. As time elapses, the colors of the sunset augment and deepen, dyeing the world in ways that remind you of the aurora. And then there is the man, wearing a gentle smile to match his softened features, his voice to your ears what honey is to a sore throat, telling you about his past, letting you into yet another chamber of his soul.
You are in no way prepared to butcher the sanctity of this moment, but you know that you can only run for so long and so far. You owe it to him. You owe it to yourself.
When the sunâs final rays are clinging the faraway mountaintops, Felix lifts himself off the railing and stands up straight. âReady to go home?"
And your hand finds his, the pads of your fingers cold against his skin. Felix is surprised at first, but then he sees the hint of sadness in your eyes and the tension in your shoulders, and he understands whatâs coming.
âI want to talk to you about that night,â you say.
Felix doesnât respond for a few seconds. But when he does, his voice is so soft and so infuriatingly kind that hearing it makes you want to sob.
â...you donât have to, Y/N.â
âNo. I do,â you return, startling even yourself with the firmness in your voice, "I donât want to keep dancing around the topic, not when youâve been waiting for as long as you have.â
You feel Felixâs gaze on your face, as if heâs trying to read between your lines, and then he yields with a slight incline of his head.
âOkay.â And the stage is yours.
You don't start talking right away, your mind reeling with the effort to organize everything you feel and verbalize everything you want to tell him. It isnât until Felix gives your hand a gentle squeezeâyouâve forgotten that youâre still holding hisâthat you feel rooted in the moment again.
Itâs Felix youâre talking to; your soulmate, your sunlight. Nothing you are about to say will ever change that. This, you believe with every fiber of your being.Â
So you take a deep breath.
âWhen you said those words,â you begin, and the words sound alien in your voice, despite how many times youâve rehearsed this conversation in your head, âI couldnât process a thing. I was so happy, but I was so, so scared. Iâve spent the last month trying to figure out why I was so scared, and I canât say that I know for sure yet, but I have a much better idea now, andâitâs a lot of things.
âFor as long as I can remember, I have only ever been able to love profoundly and deeply, with everything in me. And over time, I led myself to believe that nobody would ever be able to understand or reciprocate my love, not in the manner I want most.â
You feel yourself starting to waver, but you find strength in his touch.
âBut you changed that, Felix. You walked into that cafĂ© that afternoon with your voice and your smile, and suddenly Iâd found youâsomeone who experiences life the way I do, who loves the way I love. And every day since, Iâve been surrounded by you and your effortless warmth and your beautiful soul. It was only a matter of time before I started hoping, constantly and stupidly, that you would one day love me, the same way that Iââ
Your voice catches in your throat like a heel slamming into car brakes, âlove youâ hanging so dangerously from the tip of your tongue that youâre stunned it doesnât fall out right away.
âBut thatâs why Iâm fucking terrified,â you go on. âWhen you told me you loved me, I felt like I could fly. But I also felt like I was fallingâand maybe this is because I was still tipsy, I'm not really sureâbut in that moment I saw a world where we weren't there to catch each other, where something had gone horribly wrong and I'd wake up one morning and youâdâyouâd just be a distant memory.
âAnd that was the thought that shook me so badly: losing you. Leaving you.â Youâre crying now, tears paving golden trails against your cheeks. âFor whatever reason, that was the first thing that came to mind, and it broke me.â
You need to wrap it up, and fast, if your faltering voice and racing heart are any indication.
âI meant it when I apologized to you that night. Iâm sorry, Lix. Iâm sorry I made everything so fucking complicated. Iâm sorry that I ran away. Iâm sorry that I hurt you, or worried you. But I want you to know that I feel more for you than you will ever understand; I just need a little more time to put it into words. So, wait for meââ
Your eyes squeeze shut, and you finally cave, your last word coming out in a shattered rasp.
ââplease.â
And the syllable has barely left your mouth when Felix lets go of your hand, only to bring his arms around you and pull you to his chest with such urgency that the breath momentarily leaves your lungs.
When you fall against him, you fall entirely apart. You have no idea where all the feelings are coming from, only that theyâre suddenly overwhelming your every sense. And you start to cry, really cry, your fingers seeking refuge in his jacket, in his hair.Â
The sun departs at last, and night starts to fall. You lose track of how long you remain in this position, shaking with hushed sobs, fighting to regain control of your emotions. But Felix stays with you through it all, muted tears of his own intermingling with yours in the material of his scarf. He holds you carefully yet fiercely, like you really will crumble if he lets go.
And he waits, because of course he does. He would wait lifetimes for you.
One. The way you thaw is like melting snow.
It happens under your nose for the most part, but it is slow, sure, and irreversible, and you open your eyes one morning only to realize that the world outside has changedâand so have you.
You roll over and pick up your phone. There are unread messages from Felix sitting in your notifications, probably confirming the plans you made to get coffee before work today, but you put them on hold for now. Instead, you open up your camera roll and find an album, labeled with a sun emoji and yellow heart.
You made this a few months after you met Felix, and youâve doted on it since, in the sense that you update it almost every day. Funnily enough, though, youâve never looked through the album just to look through it. Maybe because youâve never had the time or felt the impulse, but more likely because you know that the album is a visual time capsule of your relationship with the most important person in your lifeâwhich has never been purely platonic for you, despite how hard youâve tried to change your heart.
Looking through it would mean acknowledging your true emotions, something youâve never felt ready for.
Now, you open the album without a second thought, a preemptive smile on your lips. And you find yourself swept out of your bed and thrown back inside each of the pictures you see, reliving the moments as vividly as if youâre watching them on film.
This is one of your favorites, taken during a late-night tteokbokki run to a small restaurant behind Felix's company building. Felix was laughing so hard at one of your stories that he could only take bites of his meal every five minutes. His face had broken into a dazzling grin, his figure blurring as he lurched forward in his seat, trying to pull his hood over his face in secondhand embarrassment. Snap. He is always handsome, extraordinarily so, but you think you love the way he looks here most of all: every guard of his lowered, carefree, happy.
Another is from the first time you met Chan. Nowadays, your interactions with the boys consist mostly of running into them at Felix's dorm and making friendly small talk. But it's always been different with the oldest member. The first time Felix introduced the two of you, you clicked straightaway, and you had to have spent four hours after dinner just talking, scouring the city for something cold to eat. By the end of the sweltering summer night, the three of you were perched atop a short stone barrier in a secluded corner of Seoul, right outside the best bingsu place in all of South Korea. Felix had leaned over to steal the last cube of mango from Chanâs bowl, to Chan's dramatic protest. Snap. And Chan is like a brother to you now; you will never be able to fathom how much light Felix has brought to your life, be it through him or the people he loves.
A computer screen displaying a League of Legends scoreboard, in which Felix has died more times than there were minutes of the game. Snap. You (not sober) in the center of Felix's living room, your body poised in what is supposed to be the chorus of âQueencard," Felix and Bin completely losing their shit on the couch. Snap. His head bowed in anguish over a bowl of brownie batter after he mistakes salt for sugar. Snap. A low-quality, tiny Felix on stage, the brightest grin on his face when he finally manages to spot you in the nosebleeds. Snap. Your dining table creaking under the weight of all the gifts he got you for your last birthday. Snap. Him and one of your best friends from home, arms around each other, peace signs thrown up, beaming. Snap.
There are countless more, and they are all so incredibly near and dear to you, all thanks to the freckled boy in each.Â
You respond to Felix's messages (âbe there soon!â), and then move to get dressed. There is a new sense of certainty in your gait when you emerge from your building and into the quiet morning.
The weather is lovely, the fresh sunlight cream-colored against a cloudless sky, the light breeze shuffling the new leaves about. A houndâs ears twitch when you hurry past its home; it is too drowsy to investigate your presence further. The only sounds in the air are the chattering of sparrows in the branches above you and the soles of your shoes, moving quickly across the sidewalk. The wonder in the world is more palpable to you today than itâs ever been.
Soon, the chalk-written menu and hand-carved wooden sign of your favorite café come into view, and you open the door. There are only a few customers inside, and you spot your person right away: his long, dark hair partially pinned back, his figure flattered by a black long sleeve and jeans. He has a duffel bag slung over his shoulder, as well as two drinks on the table before him: one caramel latte and one black milk tea.
When he hears the door jingle, he looks up, and the smile that melts across his face is so fond that you canât believe there was ever a time when you doubted his feelings for you.
The way his loving smile mirrors onto your face is as inevitable and involuntary as destiny herself.
âHi,â Felix says, rising from his seat.
âHey, you,â you answer. âWanna take a walk?â
And so you do.
You link arms, as always; you try each otherâs drinks, as always; you manage to talk about everything and nothing all at once, as always. But when his company building comes into view, your footsteps come to a halt, and your hand fastens around the cuff of his sleeve.
âHey, Lixâ"
When his eyes meet yours, the sun hits them just right, and you have not known anything as clearly and certainly as you do right then.
ââI love you.â
Felix can only stare, his eyes so wide that you can see the whites of them all around, his straw falling from his parted lips.
Then, a smile starts to creep across his face like spilt syrup.
âSay it again.â
âI love you, Lee Yongbok.â
He sets his bag and drink down on the pavement. âAgain, please.â
âI love you,â you repeat, starting to laugh. âI love you, I love you, god, I love you, Felix, so fucking muchââ
Felix brings his hands to either side of your face, leaning his forehead against your own. And this time, there is no hesitation, no fearâonly starlight when he tilts your chin up and finally, finally presses his lips to yours.
Butterflies erupt in your stomach, hordes of them flapping so fervently you feel as though you might take off into the air, but you seek out his elbows, then his shoulders, and then the back of his neck, anchoring yourself to the earth, to him. Felix kisses you like he will never be able to again, and it is all you can do to savor how the curve of his smile feels against your own; how he murmurs the words âI love you, tooâ in between breaths. He tastes like sugar and smells like shampoo. He feels like forever.
© đđšđ«đ„đąđ± (est. 090323) · đ„đąđ€đđ đđĄđąđŹ đ°đšđ«đ€? please consider reblogging, commenting, or sending me an ask to let me know; or, read my other writing here. thanks so much for the support âĄ
đđ«đČđąđ§đ đ„đąđ đĄđđ§đąđ§đ ă»h.h.
â you're uninviting, there's no doubt about that, your resolve like unpolished diamond and tongue like broken glass. but hyunjin finds you're not half as impossible as everyone assumes you are.
wordsă»11.1k
pairingă»idol!hyunjin x female stylist!reader (inspired by this)
genresă»fluff, angst, eventual smut so MDNI, some hurt/comfort, some humor, mc is a bad bitch and hyunjin is a #simp, enemies? to lovers, sexual tension, workplace relationship, mutual pining, slow burn, nonlinear narrative
warningsă»reader vividly remembers an anxiety attack, alcohol is consumed, lots of compartmentalization and imperfect communication, complex people feeling complex emotions, smut warnings under the cut
playlistă»farewell, neverland by txtă»like crazy by jimină»black friday by tom odellă»collide by justine skyeă»crying lightning by arctic monkeys
a/nă»call me victor frankenstein bc i've given birth to a MONSTER (except i actually love and care for mine ofc). this was easily the greatest challenge of my fanfiction-writing career and it feels like my magnum opus; i hope it's worth the wait! also a huge shoutout to sahar for being my voice of reason and my biggest supporter :â) i donât deserve u i love u
smut warningsă»cunnilingus, overstimulation, creampie (practice safe sex!!), mild dacryphilia
Present day. Cannes, France. 5:54 P.M.
Youâve long made peace with the fact that Hwang Hyunjin is incapable of shutting up for more than five minutes.
As it is, the man has a mouth that runs like a cross-country marathon; then throw in his uncanny aptitude for annoying you, and what do you get? A nonstop slew of terrible jokes and teasing quips, tailored according to his thorough mental manual of what gets under your skin hardest and fastest.
This is the reality you live in, presumably because you were evil in your past life, and youâve steeled yourself to see it through.
But twenty minutes have passed since you and Hyunjin ducked into the back of a cab and gave the driver the showâs addressâand, as stunning as the red rooftops and lazuline coastline of Cannes are, you find youâre more interested in Hyunjinâs peculiar silence.
You move your gaze to his face. Heâs looking outside, his chin resting upon the palm of his hand, the afternoon sunlight dusting over his chiseled features like polish on pottery; his complexion an exuberant gold against the cream-colored linen that makes up his clothing.
Maybe itâs because you opted for a simpler makeup look today, leaving the most telling contours of his face warm and bare, or maybe itâs because youâve spent the last year committing his every mannerism and expression to memory. Nevertheless, you see through his pursed lips and tight brow right away.
âNervous?âÂ
Hyunjinâs head swivels towards you with a small snap, like heâs forgotten youâre here. His lips fall open, their glossy peach color glinting with the small shift.
âNo,â he replies reflexively, but then his facade flickers. âFuck, maybe a little. Itâs just hard to believe, you know?â
You do know. It was a huge honor for both of you when Hyunjin was named the newest global ambassador of Versace. For you to be attending the brandâs pop-up show in one of the most beautiful cities in Europe, among some of the worldâs most prolific creatives, is truly incomprehensible. Even youâve been feeling antsy since you landed; you can only imagine Hyunjinâs anxiety.
You have never been good at consolation. You think your mouth is too coarse, your propensity for honesty too strong. But youâve always known just what to say when it comes to him.
âJust remember who you are.â
Hyunjin takes a few seconds to process your words, but his understanding washes over his whole body; straightens his back; hardens his gaze. You donât see this change in posture, though. Youâre too busy looking anywhere else, all of a sudden feeling quite embarrassed.
Nor do you see the private smile that disperses across Hyunjinâs lips; his eyes softening so, so marginally when they peer at your profile; his hand twitching where it rests on his knee, as if contemplating reaching for you with a mind of its own.
Thirty seconds. That is the amount of time you have left to bask in this otherworldly tranquility. And then he speaks.
âI want you to meet my parents.â
Your arm reacts before your mind can. Without having to turn your head an inch, you smack him squarely in the bicep, sending him crumpling against his door with a bark of a laugh; âplease,â he adds, and youâre biting back a smile as you hit him again, with less conviction this time.
The cab driver nearly misses an exit, too busy wondering about the peculiar pair in his backseat and the nature of your relationship. He canât tell if you hate each other or if youâre married.
One year ago. Seoul, South Korea. 8:42 A.M.
âI still canât believe youâre abandoning me.â
âFor my newborn daughter.â
âYeah, okay. I still canât believe youâre abandoning me for your newborn daughter. What does that brat have that I donât?â
âMy genes, to begin with.â
âThatâs unfair. Sheâs usingââ
An important-looking pair of women step out of the nearest elevators, the clacking of their heels ricocheting sharply off the lobby walls. Hyunjin straightens his back so quickly he thinks he pulls a muscle. He and Seojun incline their heads in perfect sync, their âgood morningâs prim and professional.
âSheâs using cheats,â Hyunjin hisses the second the women are out of earshot again, and this wrests a laugh from the older man at last.
Around one month prior, Seojun confided in Hyunjin that he and his partner were expecting their first child soon, and that he would be putting his career on indefinite hiatus to welcome her into the world.
Hyunjin had never felt so conflicted in his life. On one hand, heâd grown closer to his stylist over the last two years than heâd thought possible, and he knew it was stupid to be anything but delighted for him and his expanding family. On the other hand, it was precisely because theyâd become so close that he wanted to grab the man by the ankles and shake the decision clean out of his body. He couldnât imagine a dressing room or tour bus without him.
Today is a Saturday, but itâs also Seojunâs last day with the company. Hyunjin dragged himself to the JYP building at half past eight with much less reluctance than he let on. He wouldnât have missed it for the world.
âFourth floor,â Seojun instructs after the pair enter the elevator, and Hyunjin presses a knuckle to the according number. âThanks.â
The doors slide shut; the floor numbers tick upwards.
âWhat was her name again?â Hyunjin asks.
âY/N,â Seojun returns. âY/L/N.â
âIs she here already?â
âNo, sheâll be here at nine.â
Thereâs a small pause.Â
âHyung.â
âHm?â
âI feel like Iâm being married off to another family for political reasons.â
âGod, I canât wait to be free of your theatrics.â
At this, the two men make eye contact; exchange smiles. The elevator announces their arrival to the fourth floor, and they step through the doors.
âYouâll be in good hands,â Seojun reassures. âSheâs the best of the best. I hear sheâs basically running the industry these days. Iâm surprised she agreed to take you on.â
âIâm surprised an old fry like you knows someone like her,â Hyunjin replies, and the look Seojun gives him is so withering that he thinks he pulls a muscle again with his apologetic bow.
âYouâre not wrong, though,â Seojun concedes. âWe happened to work on the same project back when she was still a small name, and weâve kept in touch ever since. Sheâs a great kid. Ambitious, hardworking, strong as hellââ
They arrive outside their destination, and Hyunjin holds open the door to the conference room. Only to find that Seojun has stopped in his footsteps, temporarily stunned by a new realization.
She reminds me of him.
âHeâs forgotten how to walk,â the him in question whispers like heâs narrating a nature documentary, and the moment is over. âIs this what fatherhood does to a man?â
Seojun kicks Hyunjin into the room by the seat of his pants.
The minutes pass slowly. Seojun moves his eyes between the door and his phone every few seconds, visibly antsy about the imminent meeting. In the meantime, Hyunjin makes the groundbreaking discovery that these office chairs are absurdly and almost suspiciously comfortable. All it takes is a chin upon his palm and a few seconds of shut-eye, and heâs suddenly slumped over the table, snoring softly into the crook of his elbow.
At 8:57, Seojunâs phone lights up with a new notification. At 8:58, he notices that Hyunjin is asleep, and closes his hand around the crumpled receipt in his pocket. At 8:59, he scrunches said receipt into a ball and launches it in Hyunjinâs direction. It hits him squarely on the head, and the boy is nearly knocked to the floor like a bowling pin.
âFor that,â Hyunjin sputters, âIâm the godfather.â
âAbsolutely the hell not.â
Then, it is 9:00.
When the door of the conference room opens, Hyunjin is still trying to gather his wits, wondering if the bastard is leaving the makeup industry to secretly pursue a career in professional basketball. He just barely notices the unfamiliar figure who steps into his line of vision.
âThere she is,â Seojun greets warmly, rising to his feet right away. âGod, how long has it been? Two, three years now?â
Youâre not doing anything remarkable when Hyunjin sees you for the first time, simply walking across the room and bowing graciously in Seojunâs direction, but he is immediately under the vague impression that youâre cutting through space as you move, scorching the particles of air that dare obstruct your path.Â
With his head cocked slightly to the left, like a fascinated puppy, Hyunjin watches the stunning smile that forms on your lips when you take Seojunâs hand; your finger as it tucks a loose strand of hair behind your ear with the elegance of rippling silk. His mind feels impossibly slow, like youâve tapped open his skull and robbed him of his ability to think.
Then, you toss Hyunjin a look over your shoulder, and heâs reminded of lightning forking towards the earth. Terrifying, volatile, beautiful.
âSomething like that,â you say, turning back to Seojun, and time starts to move again. âItâs great to see you again, Mr. Lee. Congratulations on the baby.â
âPlease, Seojun is fine,â he answers hastily. âAnd thank you. Thank you for all of this, actually. I canât tell you how excited we are to have you.âÂ
âYouâre too kindâIâm excited too.â
Upon uttering the word âwe,â Seojun delivers Hyunjin a fleeting side-eye; he takes the hint and pushes himself to his feet, feeling uncharacteristically clumsy as he moves towards you.
The second time he meets your gaze, it feels wrong, almost, for him to hold it for as long as he does. Like heâs approaching your throne with his chin held high and eyes fixed forward instead of his head sweeping the ground.
Except he swears he senses a strange warmth within the rings of your irises, and he spends every second of eye contact following, chasing it, almost craning his neck with how badly he wants to get a closer look. Until heâs as close to you as is socially acceptable for a first meeting and comes to a halt.
He ends up losing its trail, but he wonât forget that itâs there.Â
âMy client, Iâm guessing?â You say, extending your hand. âY/N. Itâs a pleasure.â
Your fingers are freezing cold where they meet his, and Hyunjin already knows that melting the permafrost that coats your flesh and guards your soul will be the tallest task of his life.
But he finds his next words accompanied by an involuntary smirk; heâs nothing, if not tenacious.
âHyunjin,â he returns. âPleasureâs all mine.â
Nine months ago. Paris, France. 6:16 P.M.
Hyunjin isnât sure whyâmaybe you forget that he can still steal glances at your reflection over your shoulder or through the gaps of your fingersâbut heâs learned over the last four weeks that youâre different, gentler, when youâre doing his makeup.
Your cold hands request instead of demand that he angle his head a certain way or suck in his cheeks. Your syllables are rounder somehow, your voice never traveling above a murmur. Even your eyes mellow out when you move in really close, your pupils dilating as you detail the final touches to the fresco youâve painted upon him.
Your expression doesnât give you away (it never does), but his hunch is that thereâs a sprinkle of doting somewhere among the intense focus. That would explain why he feels like a flower in the moments when your fingertips and gaze move so carefully over his skin, like youâre touching his petals, trying not to tear them.
Too bad you never let him daydream for long.
âClose.â
âHuh?â
âYour eyes. Close them.â
His lashes have hardly brushed his lower lids when you begin to empty what feels like an entire bottle of setting spray on him. At the moist surprise, Hyunjinâs features scrunch up around his nose and he lets out a distraught hack like an old man.
A few seconds later, the barrage stops, and he cracks open a wary eye to scope out his surroundings. You wait until he does this to give his face one last spurt.
âWitch,â Hyunjin mutters, clawing back up the vanity chair.
âThank you,â you reply, completely earnestly.
And whatever Hyunjin was going to say next suspends instantly on his tongue when you bring the pad of your thumb to the very edge of his lower lip and drag it across the soft flesh. He wonders if you know how hard he tries not to look at your mouth whenever you tend to his. He wonders if thereâs anything you donât know.
âYou smudged your lipstick already.â Thereâs a small streak of coral pink on your hand when it falls back to your side. âSee? Thatâs why we need the setting spray.â
âUh huh.â And Hyunjin spots a ghost of a smile flit across your face, gone nearly as soon as it appears. The only evidence of it ever existing is the quickened heartbeat it leaves behind within him.
âYouâre done, by the way,â you say, stepping aside. âTake a look.â
He slips out of his seat and moves closer to the vanity, peering at his reflection as curiously as if heâs never seen it before. But thatâs how heâs felt since he started working with you.
Seojun was right: you are the best that the makeup industry has to offer. Hyunjin has come to understand this for multiple reasons. Your phone screen is incessantly illuminated by new notifications and incoming calls. The other stylists heed your advice like itâs the law. Brushes and pencils move like water when itâs you maneuvering them. And then some.
He would call what you have âtalent,â but he knows itâs more than that. You show him a new version of himself every time you turn a mirror in his direction, like there are facets of him that are visible to you and you only. As much as he delights in the notion that you have such intimate knowledge of him, it should be impossible, considering youâve only known him for two months. So no, itâs not just talent that you possess. Itâs some combination of talent, hawkish perception, and raw artistry that is utterly inhumanâand sexy as fuck.
Speaking of sexy. Hyunjinâs look is relatively rudimentary tonight, the makeup light, the outfit a simple black tank top beneath a jacket and pants made of bright red velvet. But itâs the details that tie the whole thing together: the wide, loose sleeves causing the jacket to slip continually off his shoulders; the inner layer tight in all the right places. His face doesnât look half bad either, with the sultry carmine powder that fringes his eyes and the intentionally mussed state of his hair. He pushes a hand through the dark locks, regarding himself with thorough appreciation.
You appear in his periphery as you start cleaning up your work station. âYou can just take the jacket off when your sweat glands start malfunctioning, by the way. I thought youâd appreciate that detail.â
At this, his smize cracks into a laugh, the sound loud and uninhibited and uniquely yours to hear. âYou suck.â
He looks away from his reflection just in time to glimpse another of your phantom smiles, and he thinks itâs so painfully on brand that the two times itâs appeared tonight have both been from you making yourself laugh. You might be the most insufferable person heâs ever met. He might be obsessed with you anyways.
âWell?â You implore. âWhat do you think?â
âNo notes.âÂ
Itâs the answer youâre expecting. You survey him from head to toe one last time, decide that you, too, are satisfied, and slip your makeup into your bag; hike its strap over your shoulder.
âIâll see you after the show, then.â
You have an important conference call to attend before tonightâs concert, hence why Hyunjin had to come in early for hair and makeup. This is also the reason why the two of you have been the only people in the dressing room for the better part of an hour.Â
Itâs rare that he ever gets you alone, and he doesnât want it to end. Not just yet.
âI lied, actually,â he calls. âI do have notes.â
You already have one foot out the door when you hear this, and you turn around so slowly and in such disbelief that he has to fight to constrain his laughâthe concept of imperfection is truly unthinkable to you. Insufferable, like he said.
âDo tell,â you say, dropping your bag back onto the floor.
âYou have any jewelry for me?â
You chew on this for a moment. You did have a selection of necklaces prepared for tonight, but they were heavy and numerous, not exactly the best-suited for the groupâs dynamic sets. You still like them, granted, and you know Hyunjin would as well.
You articulate all of this to him, and he asks if he can take a look at them anyways. âCome here, then,â you say, the words so tantalizing when they fall from your lips that nearly trips over himself trying to obey.
You take out a flat rectangular box from your bag and set it down in front of the lightbulb-studded mirrors. Hyunjin observes quietly as you show him its contents: three thick, gold chains with varying lengths and boasting different pendants, plus a beaded bracelet and an assembly of rings of the same material. His devious plan aside, he does love the selection.
âYouâre sure you wonât be uncomfortable?â
He nods, and you pick up the longest of the three chains; turn to him expectedly. He takes this as his cue to move closer to you, except he overshoots a little, and he feels the tips of his shoes accidentally bump into the ends of yours; discerns the warmth emanating from your body against his own. He expects a withering glare, a kick in the shin, maybe, but you donât seem bothered by the proximity at all, unblinking as you bring your hands around the either side of his neck and fasten the first necklace with a soft tap. Your fingers then brush over his collarbones to adjust the pendant, and he thinks your hands would have to be numb not to perceive the frantic heartbeat threatening to burst straight out of his skin.
Entire minutes pass before Hyunjin musters the courage to actually look at you. By then, youâre already working on the third and final necklace. Itâs not a surprise that your face is mere inches away from his; heâs been watching your reflections out of the corner of his eye; he knows youâre closer to each other than youâve ever been. But there are parts of you that the mirror doesnât showâthe soft curve of your lashes, the concentrated narrow of your eyes, the shapely protrusion of your pursed lipsâand these surprise him so thoroughly that he slips and slides out of his right mind.
You are the type of beautiful thatâs been around longer than humans have, the same as that of the true blue color of forget-me-nots. And Hyunjin feels enveloped, intoxicated by you from this minuscule distance. The idea forms numbly in his head that maybe, just maybe, he was put on this earth to admire you.
In this inebriated state, he makes a venturesome decision.
When you finish centering the last pendant upon the his chest, you are about to take a step back and review the updated look, but youâre debilitated by the feeling of fingers grazing over your hipâlightly, so lightly that you mistake them for a gust of wind at first, but the contact is enough to push the small of your back against the edge of the counter. Then, both of Hyunjinâs hands reach behind you, pressing flat against the marble surface, and, just like that, he has you right where he wants you, ensnared between cold stone and hot flesh.
And so begins an equilibrium so fragile that itâll shatter if one of you so much as blinks the wrong way, your rattled breath fluttering against his lips, his eyes dark and hooded and out of focus as they survey the fine lines of your expression. It still doesnât give you away (it never does), but he finds that in this moment he just doesnât care.
âLet me take you out,â he murmurs. âOne date.â
âWhat the hell are you talking about?â You reply under your breath.
âYou know what Iâm talking about, beautiful.â
Upon uttering that last word, he angles his head almost imperceptibly, the movement challenging, daring you to say something about it. But you donât. You merely hiss out a whetted âyouâre fucking crazy,â and thatâs his opening to drag this on a little longer; push your limits a little more.
âAbout you? Damn straight.â
At this, finally, fucking finally, there is a semblance of something in your face that isnât just your usual mildly-irritated nonchalance. Instead, he detects surprise in the whites of your eyes as you widen them; as you part your lips with a response that only comes much later.
And heâs surprised by your surprise. Surely, with your skills of observation, you wouldâve noticed long ago how his world shrinks down to only you and your gorgeous voice and your confident glare and your shitty sense of humor whenever heâs been granted the privilege of your presence.
This might be the first time heâs admitted it out loud, but he hasnât triedâhasnât been ableâto hide how he feels about you, not now, not ever. Itâs been that way since the moment the sole of your shoe met the carpet of that conference room on the fourth floor of the JYP building.
 âHwangââ You begin.
âHyung!â
At the sound of a third, new voice, your arms tense like youâre about to shove Hyunjin off of you, but he only leans in further, so that his lips almost graze your jaw and your hands have nowhere to go except the taut surface of his chest. The surprise is gone; now youâre just pissed. He can feel the heat of your furious eyes and the tremor in your hands as you form fists around the fabric of his top. But he takes his sweet time in scooping up the bracelet and rings, and only afterwards does he pull away from you and straighten to his full height.
âHey, Innie!â Hyunjin chirps, and Jeongin materializes in the doorway, looking thoroughly perturbed by the older boyâs sunny tone. âWhatâs up?âÂ
In the meantime, you turn around to snap the lid of your jewelry box shut, and it takes a singular glance in the mirror for a truly horrible realization to settle upon your shoulders. You donât think anybody would be able to tell even if you announced it outright, but you know yourself and the little nuances of your face all too well.
Youâre flustered.
You feel like a horror movie heroine breaking the fourth wall.Â
âNothing, weirdo. I was just announcing my arrival,â Jeongin says. Thank fuck you did, Hyunjin thinks to himself, completely unaware of the epiphany youâre having behind him. âChan-hyung mentioned you were here already? Why?â
âSheâs in high demand.â Hyunjin points out the she in question by jutting his chin in your direction. âThe usual.â
âAh.â
Jeongin inclines his head towards you in polite greeting. You return his hello, but your expression starts to feel tight when his eyes dart between the strange smile on Hyunjinâs face and your awkward stance (still glued to the edge of the counter) as he drops his duffel by the couch. The boy isnât stupid, unlike his older counterpart.
âI saw a vending machine on my way here,â Jeongin says, turning to leave the room again. âYou want anything, hyung? Noona?â
âIâm okay, thank you,â you say.
âIâll have whatever you have,â Hyunjin says.
Jeongin flashes a thumbs-up and dips out of the room, perhaps a little more hastily than he intends to come across. And then there are two. Again.
You wait until you canât hear his footsteps anymore, and then you turn to glower at Hyunjin so intensely that he thinks youâre about to place a curse on his whole bloodline.
Then, your phone starts vibrating, and he knows heâll live to see another day.
âYou still owe me an answer,â Hyunjin calls as you turn around and leave the room.
âDonât hold your breath,â you reply.
One day, Iâll break her, is the predominant thought that resides in Hyunjinâs head as he slips on the remaining jewelry; watches your figure disappear around a corner. One day, Iâll break his face, is the predominant thought that resides in yours as you stalk away. Thatâs the two of you, in a nutshell.
Six months ago. Osaka, Japan. 3:03 P.M.
When you walk into the dressing room, you find Haeun hunched over an overflowing photo album with her hands forming fists in her hair, muttering to nobody in particular, âI have no idea what the fuck Iâm doing.â
Thereâs an amused look in your eye as you set your bag down by Hyunjinâs empty vanity chair. She hasnât noticed your presence yet; approximately three hallways down, the members are rehearsing for tonightâs performance on the main stage of the Kyocera Dome, and the music is so loud that you think you actually saw the walls vibrating while you were in the hallway moments ago.
You rise to your tiptoes and encroach upon her, waiting until sheâs within reach to tickle the back of her neck. She nearly flies out of her seat with a shriek that can be heard over the heavy bass.
âNever gets old.â You hand her the photo album that went soaring also, and Haeun snatches it back with an affronted flourish.
âI canât remember the last time you said hi to me normally, unnie.â
âMe neither, now that you mention it.â
Haeun and Han are your favorite stylist-idol duo in the world because theyâre so eerily similarâand itâs adorable. They both illuminate every room they walk into; they both have grins too big for their faces, laughs too loud for their lungs. You always regret leaving your sunglasses at home when you catch sight of the effulgent pair.
But today you cannot detect the usual radiance in Haeunâs voice, nor so much as a hint of her easy grin. Then again, thatâs another quality that she and her client share; theyâre both well acquainted with the burdens that come with unwavering passion.
Every stylist has their own modus operandi. Haeunâs is a scrapbook of images that she cuts out and saves from catalogs, advertisements, newspapers, et cetera. Youâve seen it many times before, but never in such a state: messy handwriting stuffing the margins to their very brims, numbers and symbols like clusters of rainclouds over a sea of different outfits, arrows and circles and squares highlighting pant cuffs and cascade collars and dangling earrings. Telltale signs that Haeun hasnât a clue as to what Han will be wearing tonight.
You gnaw on your lower lip, deliberating your next move. You end up placing a firm hand against the albumâs cover and pushing it closed.
âCome with me,â you say. âWeâre gonna try a new approach.â
Haeun opens her mouth to protest, but unfortunately you have an extensive track record of being right.
âWhat do you have in mind?â She sighs instead.
âYouâll see.â
With that, you stand up, tuck a small towel under your arm, and angle your head in the direction of the music.
The two of you make your way through the labyrinth of hallways that comprise the venueâs backstage. Eventually, the color of the floor changes from speckled white to solid black, and you step onto the part of the stage that is concealed from the audience by drawn curtains and heavy equipment. You say a quick hello to the groupâs manager as you dip past him, and eventually reach the edge of the curtains, where you and Haeun have a good view of the eight members as they run through their setlist for tonightâs concert.
Haeun settles into the spot beside you, still confused as she follows your gaze.Â
âLet me ask you this,â you say, just audible over the din. âCan you style a performer if you donât know how he performs?â
And understanding seeps over her features like poured tea.
âI want you to watch him,â you continue. âTell me how he performs.â
Hanâs part begins, as if on cue. His voice rings out through the empty stadium as he ducks to the front of the formation, a microphone held loosely to his lips, his face taut with focus. Haeun stares at him for some time, silently trying to fathom her observations, but she sees you shaking your head in the corner of her eye.
âDonât think, Haeun. Just speak.â
She blows out a deep breath before obliging. âItâs hard to picture Han doing anything but laughing or making other people laugh, heâs so goofy and lighthearted most of the time. But heâs like a different person on stage. Heâs so intense, itâs almost intimidating. Not intimidating in a douchey way, thoughâyou just get the impression that heâs very confident in himself and his music.
You donât say another word, but donât need to. Sheâs hit her stride.
âHis voice and enunciation are so clear. Itâs crazy how he sounds exactly like the studio recording. Plus, his delivery feels genuine; heâs not just reciting lyrics, but speaking straight from his heart.
âAnd this is gonna sound bad, but I didnât know Han could dance. Like, yeah, I knew that he could dance, but not like this. His movements are so sharp that I feel like my attention is beingââ
Right there.
She cuts herself off, reaching the same conclusion.
âItâs his turn to talk, and he wants you to cling to his every word," Haeun articulates slowly. "Heâs demanding your attention. He needs you to listen. Thatâs how he performs.â
A satisfied smile bolts across your face like lightning. âCouldnât have said it better myself.â
Haeun pictures her scrapbook again, and there are now only a few articles of clothing and accessories that fit the framework youâve helped her forge. Sheâs almost dizzy with disbelief, tearing her eyes from Han to look at you instead.
âYouâre brilliant, you know that?â
âI do, but I appreciate the reminder.â
She canât help but giggle. Itâs a you answer if sheâs ever heard one. âDo you do that with all of your clients?â
Haeun asks the question arbitrarily, without thinking. But you respond in a way that she doesnât think sheâs ever witnessed before, and sheâs momentarily baffled by the sight: you hesitate.
As the songâs final chorus approaches, Hyunjin is the one folding himself into the center of the eight-person throng. You can only see his back from this angle, but even then itâs palpable how expertly and effortlessly he molds his body to the modulations of the music; how much fervor and feeling he expresses with every jerk of his spine and flex of his hands.
Within a few short seconds, innumerable descriptors and sensations skim the surface of your mindâbut one word knocks the rest clean out of the water, the way it always does when you watch Hwang Hyunjin perform.
Artistry.
âNo,â you reply. âNot all of them.â
And where better to find inspiration than inspiration himself?
Haeun furrows a brow, understandably puzzled by this response, but you donât elaborate. Partially because you feel like being coy, but mostly because you know that any explanation you offer will sound like a confession.
The song ends, leaving your ears ringing with the abrupt absence of sound. The members hold their poses with heaving shoulders, staring out into the empty stands until the stage managerâs voice comes through the monitors.
âAnd thatâs a wrap! Weâre all set for tonight. Good work, everyone.â
There is a ripple of movement around the stage as the boys relax. Jeongin jogs over to Minho, hoping to review a particularly challenging dance break; the manager asks Chan if he has a second to discuss travel logistics; Seungmin plops onto the edge of the stage and downs the rest of his water; Hyunjin beelines toward you the second he sees you, because of course he does.
You get a good look at him as he skips closer. Stray blonde locks plastered against his damp skin, tank top dyed several shades darker by the perspiration rolling down his neck, the muscles of his arms actually rippling as he swings them around stupidly, a shit-eating smile plastered across his stunning face.
Youâre annoyed before he says a word.
âI didnât know they were letting fans backstage now,â he hums happily. âWant an autograph, gorgeous?â
âPut a sock in it.â You whisk the towel youâve been holding in his direction. âWet freak.â
But he catches and tosses it over his shoulder straightaway, and your heart sinks to your fucking ankle. Youâve seen this movie before. You know how it ends.
âNo.â You take a shaky step back. âNo, nope, donât even think aboutââ
The next thing you know, Hyunjin is lunging towards you and winding his arms around your waist, nearly sweeping you clean off your feet as he pulls you into his sweaty embrace. To your complete dismay, your face presses flat against the clammy plane of his chest. âCall me a wet freak again, go on,â he manages to say through his laughter.Â
In response, one of your hands wriggles free of its slippery prison and snatches the cuff of Hyunjinâs ear with impressive accuracy. He yelps and loosens his hold on you, but doesnât relent completely, not even when he catches sight of the murderous expression on your face and cackles so forcefully his whole head is thrown back.
You tighten your grip. âWet,â you seethe, âfreak.â
âOwâokay, donât make it hot, whatâs wrong with you?â
âWhaâwhatâs wrong with YOU?!â
As the two of you dissolve into your fatuous arguing, Haeun is no longer sure that sheâs still standing here. Sheâs not even sure if sheâs in her right mind anymore. She thinks she might be hallucinating the way everything about Hyunjin softens next to you, or the way your biting tone only seems to nibble when itâs him on the receiving end.
âPsst. Weâve been placing bets on them. You want in?â
Han suddenly materializes next to Haeun, and she would have been jumpscared into a different dimension if she wasnât so fixated upon the bizarre occurrence before her.
But what if sheâs not hallucinating?
No, not all of them, youâd said, like you were disclosing a forbidden secret.
âYes,â she says, and Han beams. âAbsolutely.â
Three months ago. Seoul, South Korea. 2:26 A.M.
On a tranquil Saturday night, youâre sitting at your desk, your knees tucked to your chest, the newest episode of your drama playing quietly on your laptop, a half-empty glass of rosĂ© and open sketchbook laid before you. This is your happy placeâa safe haven that the trials and tribulations of the real world canât reach. But you think youâve really gone and lost your mind when you find yourself thinking about your job.
Well, not your job, exactly. More like the man who makes your job feel fucking Sisyphean.
You know your way around fabric and foundation better than anyone, but you have never struggled with anything as much as you have trying to navigate Hyunjin. You show up to work every day ready to just put some makeup on the man; instead, you wind up stumbling around the potholes of his dimples and the hills of the veins that run over his forearms and hands like a hopeless drunkard. Scouring the creases of his smile and the oscillations of his voice like theyâre topographical maps. Mentally replaying your interactions with him time and time again like youâre monitoring security footage, trying to detect illicit activity in every casual touch he leaves on your shoulder or waist; every babe or gorgeous he throws your way, seemingly without a second thought.
Youâve been trying to understand him and his intentions for seven months now, and your efforts have yielded no fruit whatsoever, save for a few theories that you feel insane for even humoring.
You down the rest of the blush-colored liquid, and as you set down your empty glass you notice your fingers itch with a familiar urge. The pen that youâve been twirling over your knuckles stills, then swivels; its tip hovers over the last free corner of the sheet of cartridge paper below you. And then it presses upon the surface and starts to move, as naturally as if on its own.
When you were little, you came across a childrenâs book that you no longer remember the name of, about a little girl with a magical pen that brought her every drawing to life. You decided then that you would one day be that girl.
At some point, the subjects of your incessant sketching became almost exclusively runway models and makeup advertisements. You cemented that you wanted to work in fashion as early as your high school graduation, and by then you already possessed the conviction and charisma of the industryâs most experienced members. Your portfolio was stellar; your personality prophesied of wild success. So your career took off, propelled by the neverending positions and projects that various companies continually laid before your feet.
You stand and pad to your kitchen to refill your glass, only to bring the entire bottle of wine back to your room instead. With one hand, you flick the cap off and lift the whole thing to your lips; with the other, you seize your pen again, not wanting to lose momentum.
For the year or so after you joined the industry, you basked in your idyllic prosperity. Even the doodles you scrawled on random napkins during banal business lunches would appear on some of the worldâs most renowned faces the next week. You had indubitably become the little girl from your story; made a career out of giving your imagination tangible form. And what a fruitful career it was going to be.
If only you knew how it would strengthen you in ways you never wanted.
The first time someone called you cold, it took you a while to realize that they were talking about you. The phrase was said so casually and lightheartedly that it sounded at first like a piece of unimportant small talk. But the whisper of cold bitch was then followed by a bout of stifled laughter and what was undoubtedly your name. Your heart stopped along with your footsteps, and you looked towards the source: two interns whose names you had yet to learn, while yours was already in their mouths.
You felt nothing until you were three stops away from your apartment, and then the bottom of the subway gave out beneath you and suddenly you were feeling everything. Only confusion, hurt, and rage at first, but then the other emotions that youâd been smothering tirelessly for who-knows-how-long tore free of their cerebral shackles too, and together they formed an amalgamation of anxiety that closed up your throat within seconds.Â
As your pen studs details into a shapely jawline, you remember how youâd shoved your way off the subway and made a mad dash into the night air. You remember how you collapsed against a utility pole in an unfamiliar neighborhood, how your knuckles paled around the ashen wood, how your tears tumbled over your lips and salted your tongue. You remember wanting to go home so badly that you thought your ribcage would cave in on itself with the weight of it. You remember begging for air, for you.
By the time the oxygen had returned to your lungs, the streets were empty save for you, crouched on the curb, your face buried in your arms, spent, shattered, and alone. You were only nineteen at the time.
You are now twenty-two, and the word âcoldâ has become a regular guest in the lodgings of your heart. You never invite it over, but youâre no longer surprised to find it at your door. Itâs a thief, swiping pieces of you when it thinks youâre not lookingâa fragment above the fireplace, a scrap from the cracks between the couchâand you know whenever youâre being robbed, know that you lose parts of yourself upon its every visit. But better that than acknowledging what you lose.
You allow it to walk away with full pockets every time.
Hyunjin does not.
âThree words to describe yourself. Go,â he said a few days ago, the two of you heading back to the tour bus after a filming session.Â
You were so used to these irrational inquiries of his that you didnât bother trying to dodge this one. âYou first.â
âSmart, sexy, suave,â he said immediately, but burst into a sheepish laugh at the sight of your weary glare. âFine, fine, let me think. Ambitious, for one. Introspective, definitelyâmaybe overly so. And artistic. Iâd like to think so, at least. Satisfied?â
The most creative person you knew doubting his own ingenuity was absurd to you, but you nodded begrudgingly. It was a good answer, for the most part.
âNow you.â
Honestly, the thief had surfaced the moment you heard the question, but you werenât sure if you wanted to inform Hyunjin of its existence. Not because you didnât trust himâyou did, more than you had anyone in yearsâbut because you didnât know what youâd do with yourself if he agreed. You werenât sure your heart would be able to take it.
When you met the boyâs gaze, though, the carob brown of his eyes was so curious and so comforting that you suspected that was never a possibility.
âCold,â you mumbled. âIâve been called cold before.â
There was a pregnant pause. You found yourself holding your breath. And thenâ
âThatâs a joke, right?â
Hyunjin began to count off his fingers.
âMean. So mean. Impossibly, infuriatingly confident. Talented, stubborn, strong. Funny, sometimes, I guess, though Iâd rather you hit me with a metal pipe than admit that ever again.â
At this, you caved; a laugh erupted from your lips, leaving a genuine smile in its wake.
âDetermined. Eloquent. Bossy. Some kind of evil, twisted genius. Contemplative, caring, compassionate. Fearless,â he went on. âYou get my point. Youâre a lot of things, Y/N, but cold isnât oneââ
He was about to say something mind-numbingly stupid. You could sense it in the air.
ââand not just because youâre hot.â
You smacked his bicep, the smile on your face now an uninhibited, helpless grin. And as he vanished into a fit of high-pitched laughter, you thought you sensed him crack open your door and slip your missing artifacts back to their rightful places.
Hyunjin began to climb into the bus, and you caught the cuff of his sleeve, your feet still planted on the pavement.
âThank you,â you said.
The tremors of his fond chuckle traveled to your very core.
âIdiot,â he sighed softly.
Idiot, you write, and the drawings are complete.Â
When you stand up, the bottle is mostly goneâand so are you. You splash some water on your face in lieu of your skincare routine and prod the inside of your mouth a few times using a dry toothbrush, and then you dive beneath your duvet and are dead asleep in minutes. Your slumber is interrupted only by dreams of a world where your theories about Hyunjin arenât just theories.
If youâd had even one mouthful less of rosĂ©, you mightâve remembered that you picked up your phone and opened your most recent conversation somewhere between steps two and three.
[3:10 A.M.] To: Hwang Hyunjin (Stray Kids, JYP) Audio Message.wav
Hi. Iâm drunk and Iâm going to regret this tomorrow. But thatâs tomorrowâs business. Thereâs something I need to tell you tonight.
After I moved to Seoul, I used to get these bouts of homesickness. Not in a standard âI wanna go homeâ kind of way, but in a way that felt like a hole had opened up in the ground below me. I was always ready for it to swallow me alive. I wouldâve been happy for it to.
But I havenât felt that way since I met you. I realized this not too long ago, and it threw me for a fucking loop. Iâve never felt seen the way you see me. Iâve never been known the way you know me. Every time I look at you or hear your voice, it feels so much like returning home that I donât have to dream of it anymore.
You called me fearless the other day, but youâre wrong. Iâm terrified. Iâm terrified that history is going to repeat itself, that another home will slip through the cracks between my fingers and there will be nothing I can do to stop it. And thatâs why Iâm so hesitant towards you, towards whatever this is, because I donât want to go through that ever again.
So the thing I need to tell you is that I care about you. I care so much that Iâm scared speaking it into existence will make it real and vulnerable to all the worst parts of the world. But itâs not speaking it into existence if Iâm drunk, right? Maybe I have no idea what Iâm talking about. Maybe youâll never even hear this. So it doesnât count. Thatâs how that works, surely.
Sorry if this was totally nonsensical. And sorry that Iâm so bad at feelings. You must think Iâm impossible, and I donât blame you.
Good night, Hyunjin. Thank you, again.
One month ago. Los Angeles, United States. 12:37 A.M.
When Hyunjin steps out of the hotelâs tall glass double doors, heâs wearing a teatree facemask, and his bags are draped over the crooks of his elbows like heâs an upper-echelon socialite on his way back from a lavish shopping spree. And then he sees you standing next to the curb, and the situation dawns on him in bits and pieces.
Youâre the only one here. The vans that were supposed to take you to the airport are nowhere to be seen. Boarding begins in four minutes.
A soft flinch crimps his features. Oops.
âTomorrow night,â youâre saying into your receiver, but your attention is on him only, your penetrative gaze putting the dead in deadpan. âThe absolute earliest. Youâre sure?â
When you finish listening to the managerâs response, you heave a sigh that sags your shoulders and end the call with a jab that shouldâve splintered your screen protector.
Then, you start walking towards him.
âHi,â Hyunjin says, his eyes pleading for mercy. âYou are so talented and beautiful. I donât tell you that often enough, do I?â
He expects you to grab him by the cuff of his ear again, to throw him a retort thatâs twice as mean as it is witty, something along those lines. But you merely push your suitcase in his direction, and it is then when he notices that your face is hard enough to chip enamel; that your eyes are eerily, entirely empty. The tendril of warmth thatâs always dancing among the subtleties of your expressions, that heâs always pursuing to the very borders of his dreamscapes, is nowhere to be seen.
A shiver travels down Hyunjinâs spine as he curls his fingers around the plastic handle.
Somethingâs not right.
âWeâre gonna have to stay here another day,â you say. âCan you check us in? I have some calls to make.â
âUs?â Hyunjin repeats.
âJunghan could only reserve one room,â you reply, your phone already glued back to your ear. âThe hotel is fully booked for the next few months.â
With that, youâre already preoccupied with the next thing, turning to the side to reschedule a meeting. But Hyunjin can only stare blankly at your profile, trying and failing to grasp that heâs going to spend a night with the subject of his every daydream. Though you might be leaning more towards the nightmare end of the spectrum at the moment, considering the way your head snaps back in his direction like a woman possessed.
Go, you mouth, and he obliges.
A few minutes later, Hyunjin is in the elevator by himself. He speculates itâs an ingenious, intentional choice that the lights are turned off, so that whoeverâs inside can watch the psychedelic lights of Los Angeles sprawl further and wider the higher they go. But he canât think of anything except for the subzero nothingness where your irises shouldâve been.
Hyunjinâs initial guess was that he crossed a line with this missed plane, but the more he thinks about it the clearer it becomes that this isnât an isolated issue. Itâs the culmination of something bigger. Something continuous.
You have become as familiar to him as the lines of his eyes or the ridges of his knuckles. Heâs learned where to look for your feelings when he canât find them in your face; studied your words and the undertones of your voice like theyâre verses of scripture. Yet, it was around two months ago when Hyunjin looked at your side profile and couldnât recognize you. Heâd blinked, startled, and then youâd asked why he was looking at you so strangely, and everything returned to normal. He wrote it off as a side effect of sleep deprivation and paid it no more mind that day.
Except it happened again a few days later; again, not too long after, and Hyunjin began to suspect that he was losing his mind. You didnât seem all that differentâa bit more taciturn than usual, maybe, but youâd been busier than usual, too, your workspace always full of empty coffee cups by the end of the day, the pages of your planner more colorful and crammed than ever. The minor variances never struck him as a reason for worry.
âStupid,â Hyunjin whispers bitterly.
He replays your interaction one more time. You, shoving your suitcase against his palm, telling him to go check in. Him, fastening his hand around the handle, sensing the bottomless void within you, feeling like heâd been dismissed from before your throne.
As he steps off the elevator and walks towards your designated room, he doesnât understand how or whyâbut he canât shake the feeling that heâs failed you.
Nearly an hour passes. The room only has one bed, so Hyunjin turns off the lights, folds himself onto the armchair by the floor-to-ceiling window, drapes a complimentary robe over his shoulders, and tries to sleep. He doesnât know why he even tries. Heâs exhausted, but he knows damn well thereâs no hope of him getting any rest until he has you in his proximity again.
He doesnât look at the door when he finally hears it open, but the knot of tension in his chest comes undone as soon as your silhouette appears in the hallway. He takes out his first real breath since leaving you at the hotelâs entrance.
You hear the sound it makes. You fall still.
âHyunjin?â
His heart physically aches at how tired you sound. âYeah?â
âOh, youâre awake,â you answer. âMove to the bed. Youâre not sleeping on that thing.â
He remains where he is, his chin resting on the side of his fist, his eyes glued to the flickering panorama of neon lights below him. You crouch to unzip something, and thereâs a heavy thud of metal meeting cloth, presumably your laptop being tossed onto the bedâs mattress.
âHello? Did youââ
âIs everything okay?â
A short pause follows his interruption.
âI still have a few emails to write, but everythingâs been rescheduled, so as long as you donât miss tomorrowâs flight, too, we should beââ
The robe slides off his lap as he pushes himself to his feet. âThatâs not what I mean.â
The only source of light in the room is the lone light above the entrance, but itâs enough for him to see your face and the surprise etched upon it. You open your mouth, utter one syllable, and stop yourself immediately after, stunned into silence by the sobriety in Hyunjinâs expression.
âEnlighten me, then,â you say finally.
âYou really donât know?â
âWhat is there to know? That you missed a flight and pissed me the fuck off? Trust me, Iâm aware.â
âNo, thatâs notââ
âSo what are you talking about, then? Why are you talking in riddles? Fuck, what is it that you want from me?â
Thereâs real frustration in your voice, and itâs the first time youâve shown him any emotion in pure, unadulterated form. With this, Hyunjin understands that he was right; this conversation is heading towards a culmination of some kind, and so are you, with the devastating force of a natural phenomenon.
He wonders if youâre prepared to destroy yourself, too.
âI know how you are around me,â you whisper. âYouâre always acting like youâre trying to unearth something, and I figure this âsomethingâ must be wonderful, because you look at me like Iâm made of stars; you speak to me like youâre serenading a lover. But I am constantly, ceaselessly haunted by the possibility that this âsomethingâ doesnât exist, that youâre looking for the wrong thing in the wrong person.Â
âI know itâs selfish to ask for anything more than what youâve already given meâyouâre so kind, Hyunjin, and youâve been nothing but since the day we met. But grant me one more wish, even if it is the last time you ever do.
âTell me what you see in me,â you plead. âOtherwise, I will spend the rest of my life mourning the months of yours that you wasted on me.â
With that, it occurs to Hyunjin, falls upon and cracks open his mind like a piece of firewood, that you have never been aware ofânever asked forâthe throne you sit upon.
For an indeterminate amount of time, the two of you stay there, standing in silence on opposite sides of your dark hotel room. You havenât felt anything like this in a long time, your chest heaving with your heavy breaths, your vision muddied by both the lack of light and the desperation searing through your windpipe.Â
When Hyunjin finally begins to speak, his words wrest the oxygen from your lungs.
âAfter you moved to Seoul, you used to get these bouts of homesickness.â
Your mind careens; your heart reels.Â
âThey came in a way that felt like a hole had opened up in the ground below you.â He takes a tentative step towards you. âYou thought it was going to swallow you alive. You wouldâve been happy for it to.â
You never got to listen to your voice note. You were blacked out when you recorded it and horrified when you discovered it in your chat logs the next morning; the wretched thing was unsent so quickly that you couldnât check for a read receipt.
But thereâs not a doubt in your mind that these are your words falling from Hyunjinâs lips.
âYou havenât felt that way since you met me, though.â He is only a few feet away from you now, and getting closer still. âYouâve never felt seen the way I see you. Youâve never been known the way I know you.â
God, you said that? Did you propose to him too?
âYouâre terrified that another home will slip through the cracks between your fingers and there will be nothing you can do to stop it.â Hyunjin flattens his left hand upon the drywall next to your ear; pushes you back ever-so-gently against the hard surface. âI must think youâre impossible.â
And he brings his face so, so close to yours; looks at you with so much adoration, so much tenderness, that you feel the final bulwark around your heart fractureâ
âI donât,â Hyunjin breathes, cradling your cheek, âbecause youâre not. And I want to prove it to you, even if it takes me the rest of my life. Thatâs what I see in you.â
âand crumble.
You form fists in the lining of his hoodie. Hyunjinâs hand tightens where it lays over the curve of your jaw.
When you crash your lips upon his, he tastes the metallic sheen of electricity and the salt of tearwater both; he witnesses crying lightning, for the first time in human history.
Present day. Cannes, France. 9:15 P.M.
Hyunjin never thinks when he fucks you.Â
One part of it is that he physically canât; his cognitive facilities shut down when he has you quivering beneath him, like his desire to pleasure you is too overwhelming for his mind to bear. The other part is that he doesnât want to. Heâs afraid that the voices of cynicism and trepidation that plague his mind every waking moment will taint the actualization of his wildest dreams.
Lucky for him, you manage to erase his mind on a daily basis with only one accidental touch or an apparition of a smile, so he doesnât stand a chance whenever you let him between your legs.
âTrust me?â He whispers, imprinting the words upon the inside of your thigh.
âMore than anyone,â you breathe, and just this has him tenting against his satin slacks.
Hyunjin used to see you scolding managers or moving racks twice your weight and think that was you in your elementâtonight, he learned otherwise. You were so confident that even just the way you puffed your chest out prompted heads to turn and low voices to ask for your name; so charming that even by the end of your self-introduction you had every guest you spoke to eating out the palm of your hand.Â
Eating out your pussy, though, is Hyunjinâs privilege alone.
He wraps his fingers around the hem of your dress and pushes it upwards, creating a halo of red fabric around your midriff; slides your panties off your legs and tosses them over his shoulder. All obstacles out of the way, Hyunjin winds his arms around your thighs and pins your hips to the mattress, slotting himself between your knees as they fall apart. Your ankles fold over the top of his head, and youâre about to ask if heâs okay like this, but then you feel the hot muscle of his tongue trace over your dripping foldsâand every word of every language youâve ever known is dispelled from your brain and your mouth in the form of a stuttered, euphoric moan.
He teases you first, drags his mouth over you so that heâs lapped up all of your slick, and just when you feel your patience thinning he pulls you apart with reverent hands and begins to suckle on your clit, as attentive to your every solicitation as always. You arch your back so high off the bed that your ankles knock Hyunjinâs head down a few inches, but the new angle is even better; grants him access to more of you.
He reinforces his grip around you, presses his torso right up against the side of the mattress, and gorges: sluices your labia until youâre spilling from his chin onto the sheets; flicks against your bundle of nerves until itâs pulsating and swollen on his mouth; fucks his tongue against your favorite spot until youâre curling your toes, seeing the whole solar system.Â
âComing,â you blabber after some time. Tell me something I donât know, he thinks to himself. âComing, Hyune. Iâmâfuckââ
Hyunjin is aware of the way you clench so hard around nothing that your pelvis hurts. He is aware of the way youâre so dilapidated from pleasure that youâre genuinely struggling to breathe. He doesnât care. He wants to get the cadences of your climax tattooed into the gray matter of his brain, and there canât be rests in the sheet music, can there?
He presses a hand flat on your stomach in preparation for your bodyâs protest, then returns his face to its place between your thighs; starts to leave kitten licks around the edges of your puffy folds before you can finish riding out your high. You press your tongue against the back of your front teeth, emitting a pained hiss as you draw a sharp breath, tears stinging at your eyes.
âSon of a bitchââ
âTrust me?â He asks again, his voice vibrating against your sore cunt, and your complaints quiet into whimpers as you bring a hand over your quivering mouth, and nod.Â
At least Hyunjin bridles his thirst the second time he eats your pussy open, his lips smacking openly and slowly over your every inch except the one that would be truly unbearable for you right now. Heâs so rough and so fucking careful at once like he canât decide between obliterating and worshipping your cunt.
Heâll end up doing both.
Within a few minutes, your legs have gone slack on either side of Hyunjin once again, and another coil has begun to tighten behind your bellybutton, equal parts pain and pleasureâbut he knows your pussy just as well as he does your person by now, and itâs not long before the former is compounding with the latter.
Round two has a faster ascent and a steeper drop. He finds your spot again with the precision and ease of a trained marksman and fixates upon it like a man starved. It has your cries devolving to incoherent profanities and, to his unfettered delight, your foot actually shaking, your heel tapping against the back of his neck every time it comes down.
As if referencing a metronome, Hyunjin matches the rhythm of his tongue to your accelerando. Only when your leg is nearly convulsing does he wrap his lips back around your clit; slide two fingers into the place he leaves empty and pumps them into you until you are liquifying, igniting around him, your mewls lamenting the second orgasm he plucks from your core.
After your body has stilled, Hyunjin lifts his head, his face drenched in perspiration and saliva and you. His eyes travel over the slopes of your arms and the hills of your breasts, over the tears streaming from your eyes and staining the pillow you lie on. It is this last bit that has him shrugging off his shirt and undoing his dress pants with one hand, palming his throbbing cock with the other.
He clambers over you, and the kiss that follows is filthy, your mouth falling apart when he rolls your nipples between his fingers, strands of spit suspending between your tongues before dripping down onto your collarbone. You can sense what he wants in his craving lips, his pleading tongueâand you know he wonât ask for it. Heâs tested you enough tonight; heâd rather your comfort than his pleasure.
But you guide his leaking head to your entrance, returning his stupefied look with a watery smile.
âLove me?â You ask this time, for the first time.
There is not even a nanosecond of hesitation when he answers, âwith everything in me.â
He comes inside you the moment he bottoms out, your name leaving his lips in breathless, desperate repetition like a broken prayer as he topples off the same cliff heâd dropped you from moments ago. You curl a hand in his hair as he stutters against you, bring your lips flush against his ear, and whisper that you love him tooâand the sight of you beneath him blurs he also starts to tear up.
This is the reality Hyunjin lives in, presumably because he was a saint in his past life, and it would be his utmost pleasure to see it through.
Two years later. Milan, Italy. 11:28 A.M.
For the last half hour, a ray of sunlight has repeatedly struck the diamond that sits between the second and third knuckle of your ring finger, and the Vogue journalist on the other side of your desk thinks he is slowly losing his vision. But when he asks his final question, your hand comes to a much-appreciated stop, the fountain pen youâve been twirling around clattering to your tabletop.
âWhere do you find your inspiration?âÂ
As the journalist blinks the phosphenes from his eyes, he finally manages to get a good look at the face of Versaceâs newest designer, and he detects something ineffable and warm in your expression.
âMy inspiration, hm?â You fall silent for a short time, thinking. âIf you asked me this at the start of my career, Iâd have said âpeople.â Their postures, their expressions, their wardrobes. I knew I was a goner when I watched a fashion show for the first time and noticed how the modelsâ attire helped them harness their innate power and graceâI wanted to orchestrate that kind of symbiosis, too. In that aspect, nothing has changed, actually. I still find wonder in human beings, and not just the ones on the runway. I think it would be difficult not to, donât you?
âSome time ago, a good friend of mine was having trouble with an outfit for her client. She asked me a similar question, and only then did I realize that it was no longer just people that inspired me most, but a singular person. I had always been skeptical of the idea of a âmuseâ until I met him. But I could only spend so long denying how he ventured closer to my soul than anything ever had, how he knew me and saw me like nobody ever could. He understood my art. He was my art, soââ
Your eyes dart over your ring, and the journalist wouldâve flinched out of habit if he wasnât so mesmerized by your eloquence.
ââwhere better to find inspiration than inspiration himself?â
A few seconds elapse, and then you clear your throat and straighten your back, returning to your office from your trip down memory lane.Â
âThatâs the long answer, anyways. The short answer would be my fiancĂ©.â
The journalist laughs, and he doubts youâll give him this next piece of informationâbut heâll be damned if he doesnât try.
âAnd who would that be?â
Heâs right. You donât answer the question. But you do flash him an enigmatic smile, and for some reason it reminds him of lightning.
đ (send an ask to be added)ă»@astraystayyhă»@like-a-diamondintheskyă»@fire-08ă»@starsandrqindropsă»@txtxlză»@laylasbunbunnyă»@strayghibliă»@nuronhe
© đđšđ«đ„đąđ± (est. 090323) · đ„đąđ€đđ đđĄđąđŹ đ°đšđ«đ€? please consider reblogging, commenting, or sending me an ask to let me know; or, read my other works here. thanks so much for the support âĄ
Skz fake texts ââ bf! SKZ Random sh*t you send each other Pt.6
Warning: mentions of cursing, suggestive, playful banter/bullying
ââ all fake texts
MODEL! HYUNJIN X FEM! MODEL! READER
autorâs note: hi! this is my first post, I hope youâll like it!
warnings: none!! pure fluff
Hyunjin, a renowned Versace model and gifted artist, has grown used to the fast-paced world of fashion. But when Y/N, a new model, steps into the scene, her authenticity catches his eye. As their paths intertwine, Hyunjin finds himself drawn not just to her beauty, but to something deeperâespecially when he discovers a personal connection to his art in her life.
The lights above the runway glowed bright as you walked, your heart racing with every step. It was your first major showâVersace, no lessâand the pressure of the fashion world felt like it was resting squarely on your shoulders. You kept your face composed, though. It was the life you had chosen, after all.
As you reached the end of the runway and struck your final pose, you caught a glimpse of someone standing backstage. Hwang Hyunjin. A name you had heard whispered many times, both in the modeling industry and beyond. He was already legendary as a Versace modelâand as an artist. He stood with that ethereal grace, watching the runway with a calm confidence. His aura drew you in instantly.
Backstage, the models buzzed with excitement, but you found yourself scanning the room for Hyunjin. You werenât sure whyâmaybe it was the effortless way he carried himself, or the way his expressive eyes seemed to speak without words. But there he was, standing near a rack of designer outfits, quietly sketching in a notebook.
He must have felt your gaze, because his eyes lifted from the page and met yours.
You blinked and quickly turned away, embarrassed to have been caught staring.
A moment later, you heard a voice behind you. âNervous?â
Turning, you found yourself face-to-face with Hyunjin. His smile was small but warm, and it made your heart stutter. âA little,â you admitted, forcing yourself to breathe.
âYou didnât show it out there. You looked great.â
Your cheeks flushed. âThanks. I wasnât sure if I would survive that.â
He chuckled, his laughter soft and genuine. âWe all feel that way at first. Trust me.â
You nodded, trying to keep your cool. âYou were sketching something?â
âOh,â he glanced down at the notebook in his hand, almost shyly, âyeah, just passing time. Itâs nothing.â
âI bet itâs beautiful,â you said without thinking. His sketches were famousâeveryone knew Hyunjin wasnât just a model but an incredible artist. His works sold out faster than any runway show.
Hyunjin raised an eyebrow at your comment, looking a little surprised, but his smile grew just a bit wider. âMaybe one day youâll see for yourself.â
---
Days turned into weeks, and as more Versace events brought you together, you and Hyunjin grew closer. What began as polite conversations evolved into genuine exchangesâtalks about art, fashion, and life beyond the glitz and glamor. He was different from the others. Though he was breathtaking in every way, Hyunjin never acted like it. Instead, he carried himself with a quiet humility, a soul deeper than the world around him realized.
One evening, after a long day of fittings, you sat backstage, scrolling through your phone to relax. Hyunjin approached, as he often did these days, and sat beside you. His presence had become comforting.
"What are you looking at?" he asked curiously.
"Oh, nothing special," you said, not thinking much of it as you showed him your phone. But his eyes widened slightly when he saw your lock screen.
It was one of his paintingsâa swirling combination of colors and emotion that you had seen in an exhibition once. You loved how raw and alive it felt, and you had put it as your wallpaper without realizing Hyunjin might ever see it.
"Thatâs... my painting," he said softly, his voice almost touched with disbelief.
You felt a sudden rush of heat rise to your face. "Oh my god, Iâyeah, it is. I didnât think you'dâuh, I really loved it. It just felt so... powerful. I hope that's not weird."
He stared at the screen for a long moment before meeting your eyes. His usual calm demeanor had shifted, and for the first time, you saw something vulnerable in his expression.
"Itâs not weird," he murmured, his voice lower than usual. "Itâs... actually really special."
His hand brushed against yours as he handed your phone back, and neither of you moved away. The air between you seemed to thicken with something unspoken.
"You know," Hyunjin began, his gaze dropping for a second before looking back up, "people donât usually talk about my art like that. They just think of me as a model."
"I donât," you said softly. "I think youâre an incredible artist."
Hyunjin looked at you like you had said something life-changing. His hand stayed close to yours, and you felt a magnetic pull between you, as if something deeper had just clicked into place.
"Thank you, Y/N," he whispered, his voice almost fragile. "I didnât realize how much I needed to hear that."
---
As weeks passed, the connection between you and Hyunjin only deepened. The fashion shows continued, the flashing lights, the crowds, the interviewsâbut somehow, when you were with him, it all faded into the background.
He would seek you out between shoots, and you found yourself drawn to him in ways you couldnât explain. His attention to detail, the way he viewed the world through an artistic lens, the kindness in his wordsâit made your heart race every time you saw him.
One evening, after a long day of rehearsals, the two of you found yourselves alone in the studio. Hyunjin was working on a painting in the corner while you sat nearby, watching him with quiet admiration. He glanced at you every so often, his eyes soft.
"Can I ask you something?" he said, breaking the silence.
"Of course."
"Why my painting?" he asked, his voice careful, but curious. "Out of all the art you couldâve chosen, why mine?"
You thought for a moment before answering. "Because it felt real. When I saw it, I felt something⊠like it was a piece of your soul. It wasnât just a pretty pictureâit had emotion, depth. I could see you in it."
Hyunjin stared at you for a long moment, something intense flickering in his gaze. He set his brush down and took a slow step closer.
"You saw me in it?" he repeated, his voice softer now, almost vulnerable.
"Yeah," you nodded, holding his gaze. "I did."
Hyunjin's breath hitched, and in that moment, something shifted between you. He reached out, gently taking your hand. His touch was warm, and his thumb brushed over your skin as if testing whether this was real.
"I see you too, Y/N," he whispered, his voice trembling with emotion. "More than you know."
You stared up at him, your heart pounding as he stepped closer. His face was inches from yours now, his gaze flickering down to your lips before meeting your eyes again. And in that quiet space, where words seemed unnecessary, Hyunjin leaned in, capturing your lips in a soft, lingering kiss.
The world faded away, and for a moment, there was only the two of youâtwo artists, two souls, finding each other in the midst of the chaos.
âââ
I hope you enjoyed this story! Requests are open!!
Crystal Bird - Chapter 6
Crown Prince! Chan x Princess (fem.) Genre: Royal au! Angst, Romance, Historical, hidden identity, slow-burn Warnings: mentions of blood, peeping-chan, cursing, drinking/smoking, somewhat proofread WC: 7.3k A/N: Turning point! Also this series will go on a mini-break, I want to write a few chapters in bulk and then start posting again. Feedback is always welcome, enjoy! ââ MASTERLIST
Synopsis: The Crown Prince is saved by the Princess of a rival kingdom, and he swears his second life to his savior. A forbidden friendship no one knew of, grows deeper with every secret meeting. As the two are kept apart, memories of their sunset playdates by the serene river, begin blossoming into something beautiful. Cheeks blushed, stomach butterflies fluttered at the thought of each other. Years of yearning and imagining had only made them crave a sweeter reunion. And finally meeting at a Royal banquet, he could only stare at the now grown Princess, taken by her beauty, while she only watches as he gives his heart to the wrong princess.
Missed a chapter? - Prologue / Chapter 1 / Chapter 2 / Chapter 3 / Chapter 4 / Chapter 5
CHAPTER 6 âââââââââââââââââââ
âThe second princess is hurt.â
âShe stood in front of Prince Ianâs arrow.â
The whispers had followed her as Y/N made her way down the corridors.
She almost burst into her bedchamber in her rush. Somehow managing to get Sienna and the attention of every maid and attendant that they crossed paths with, off of her. She insisted that she was alright.Â
It was simply a scratch, nothing life-threatening.
Her convincing words and determined demeanor were enough for Sienna to sigh and concede, finally allowing her to escape her sisterâs watchful eye. Anna had hurried her back to her quarters, her guard ensuring a swift return while her the young maid dashed off to fetch supplies to tend to the wound.
Truth be told, it hurt.Â
The pain was so sharp that Y/N gripped her dress tightly to steady herself. Yet, she stubbornly refused to show any sign of distress.
Not to Ian, his belittling attitude would only further grate on her nerves.
Not to Sienna, whose concern only drew more attention.
Not to Chris.
Chanâs cold gaze was the most cutting of all, his look of disdain making her feel like a stubborn fool.
  âYou stubborn fool.â Y/N muttered to herself as she slowly pushed aside her sleeve tenderly to inspect her wound in the mirror.
It was far from a mere scratch. The cut on her shoulder was bleeding freely, the flesh around it red and swollen. She winced at the sight, her face contorting into a frown.
A sudden knock startled her, but hearing Annaâs voice from the other side brought a sigh of relief.
Once again, there was a fuss about her wound, but this time it was just between Anna and her. The young maidâs face was a mixture of sadness, anger, and concern as she cleaned away at the spot. And this time, Y/N no longer had the energy to pretend the pain didnât bother her.
Anna had managed to gather some medicine in her short search, to soothe the injury temporarily.Â
Y/N had to attend the Royal dinner that evening, regardless of her condition. Anna suggested they skip it again, but the princess was resolute. She knew that missing the dinner after this afternoonâs incident would be disastrous, already rumors were being whispered amongst the servants.
Stupid Ian. He was probably off indulging in wine and smoke, while she was left wrapping her arm in tight bandages, careful to keep her discomfort hidden.
And on top of it all, Y/N had left behind her novel. She had really been enjoying it too.
Back in the garden where the Nightshade Prince still seemed to linger, had just watched the two princesses hurry off.Â
Of course he didnât believe for a moment that Princess Y/N was fine. As much as she claimed. She was not fine, her hurt expression betrayed the truth.
Chris knew the sting of an arrow graze well. Even a minor cut from cleaning itâs metal tip would hurt and sting for days. This was a deep cut. One that came from a distance and at full force.
A princess like her must be in excruciating pain.
But, what frustrated Chris the most was her stubbornness. The entire scene was absurd, but the boldness with which Y/N had claimed she was alright was what truly irked him.
Lying to him with such ease.
God, did she irk him.
As he glanced around the garden, at the gazebo where he had seen Y/N lounge around earlier before everything had happened, his brows narrowed as his eyes stilled on the out of place object.
Han stared at Chris in confusion, wondering what caught his Princeâs attention, enough for him to stride towards.
The novel.
The one she was engrossed in whenever he caught sight of her out here.
Chris glanced down at it, left on the chair where Y/N had been seated.Â
If afternoon tea had gone the way it was meant to, maybe he would have wondered where she had managed to conceal it. Perhaps he wouldâve enjoyed the sight of her flustered expression unable to refute or retort his comments.
Surely Ianâs arrival wouldnât have allowed her to return back to her chambers. She hid it right under her.
Unknowingly, a subtle grin tugged at his lips as he picked up the book, its title already giving him ideas to tease her.Â
Then her scowl flashed in front of him.Â
They werenât that close, certainly not after whatever had just transpired at this disastrous showcase or terrible archery skills.
Still, Chris found himself carrying the book under his arm as he turned to his young attendant. The one who was almost Ianâs target.
  âYou should thank the second princess for her bravery in stepping up and getting nicked.â Chris advised, turning to leave with Han trailing behind him.
  âThat was such a nerve wracking situation.â The warrior guard exclaimed, following behind his Prince who was silent, the novel still in his grip.
Han was still puzzled at everything that had happened. From the tension between the Princes to the injury of Princess Y/N, he truly didnât know what he should question.
  âThat second princess is certainly bold.â He added, eyeing the book in Chrisâ grip, its cover decorative, clearly not about politics or foreign affairs.
  âToo bold.â Chris muttered, frustration evident in his tone, a bitter taste in his mouth.
Han shook his head, wondering why every encounter with the second princess seemed to sour Chrisâ mood.Â
The second princess was a peculiar one, too. If she didnât treat himself and the Nightshade delegation with respect, then he would have assumed she hated his kind and his people. But perhaps she was just an exceptional actress, hiding her disdain behind polite smiles, a notion Han found doubtful.
His gaze flicked to Chris. But now it just seemed like the second princess simply didnât get along with his prince. ââââââââââââââââââââââââ The royal dinner that evening was far more intimate than the grand affair Prince Christopher had attended on his first night in the Elysium Kingdom. This time, it was just the royal family and their close extensions. All guards had been ordered to remain outside the dinner hall.
Thus, Chris found himself missing the familiar presence of Han trailing behind him.Â
Instead though, his attention was drawn to the discomforted expressions Y/N struggled to mask with strained smiles. Ones she thought she hid well behind polite smiles and curt gestures.
Determined to be more assertive, Chris had taken the advice Y/N had given him the night of the banquet and endeavored to make his presence felt. He had caught the cautious yet curious glances from the Elysium King.Â
Despite this, his focus kept returning to Y/N. Over and over again, he grew increasingly annoyed.
Chris found himself mentally reprimanding himself. Reminding his wandering eyes that the only woman he should be stealing glimpses of was his princess.
Sienna, her radiant smile and an unwavering glimmer in her eyes as she acknowledged him were the only things that should have been distracting him.
The Nightshade Prince suddenly decided he did not care what expressions the second princess would make.
He didnât care if she was hurt. It was none of his concern. She had chosen this for herself, her subtle pained expressions were her own responsibility.
Yes. Avoid her, he told himself.
Yet, his jaw tightened as he watched her stagger, only to be caught by Prince Hyunjin, who immediately let go once she was grounded, and bowed apologetically for his impoliteness.
There was a clench in his stomach, one he couldnât quite understand.
Despite Chrisâ efforts to ignore Y/Nâs evident pain, it was impossible not to notice her struggle.Â
As the dinner finally drew to a close and guests began to disperse, Y/N managed to somehow send her guard away, claiming she wanted to ensure the night ended perfectly. Although she couldnât even recall exactly what she had said, the throbbing sensation on her shoulder making her feel overwhelmed.
Once he was gone, she leaned against the wall, exhaling sharply and bracing herself for the journey back to the West Wing and back into her chambers.
She was finally alone.
She thought she was alone, until her vision hazed for a second, and she staggered in her steps. The Sylancrest Princeâs grip on her upper arm steadied her, his eyes filled with both surprise and concern.
His guard, Seungmin, rushed forward, looking between the flustered prince and the equally stunned Y/N.
  âForgive me, Princess. I couldnât help myself.â Hyunjin said, bowing apologetically, his stance suddenly rigid.
  âAre youâŠalright?â His question was tinged with the same concern sheâd seen when he gripped her.
Y/N quickly masked her fear of being caught, composing herself and dipping her head in response.Â
  âThank you, Prince Hyunjin. I must have just misstepped.â Another lie that slipped out easily.
Hyunjin took a moment to ensure she was alright before glancing at Seungmin then searching around for the familiar face of her guard.Â
  âYou shouldnât be wandering alone, Princess Y/N. Is your guard not around to escort you back?â His gaze then shifted to Prince Christopher and Han, who were approaching.
Y/N stiffened. Here was the man she longed to see.Â
Yet here he was, the last man she wanted to see in such a condition.Â
She was going to eat her words from this afternoon if she didnât find an excuse to depart from here soon, the pain of her wound already making her tremble.
  âIs everything quite alright?â Han asked, his eyes darting among the familiar faces with concern.
  âThe princess needs to be escorted back to her chambers.â Prince Hyunjin nodded, glancing between the Princess and Chris.
His concern seemed to focus more on her safe return than the strained expression on her face. An expression that seemed to be apparent only to Chris, whose gaze remained sharply fixed on her. Suddenly he found himself opening his mouth, speaking before he could even truly understand what he was saying.
  âDoes the princess mind if an uncivilized Nightshade Warrior escorts her back?â Prince Christopherâs words were laced with a taunting edge.Â
A tone that makes the Sylvancrest men share a glance.
Of course, Y/N couldnât refuse now. Not that she wanted to either, anything that would allow her to leave their watchful gazes. So she forced a thin smile and curtsied.Â
  âI would be grateful.â She conceded.Â
Her easy acceptance unsettled Chris. He had expected her to argue, to insist she was fine and needed no assistance. He expected the stubborn Princess from this afternoon, happily standing in front of an arrow. Yet, all he could think about was how her willingness to accept help, only suggested she was in more pain than she let on.
Chrisâ expression hardened.
  âMy guard will ensure you return safely Princess.â He stated curtly.
Han fell into step behind Y/N, glancing back once at Chris and Hyunjin before they disappeared from view.
While his personal guard was on an unexpected escort mission, the Nightshade Crown Prince found himself under the scrutiny of the Sylvancrest men.Â
It was a risky position.
A Crown Prince standing alone on foreign grounds, observed by representatives of another nation without the protection of his own guard. Yet, the reputation of the Nightshade and his own Warrior Prince title gave Chris a measure of confidence.Â
After all, what threat could a pretty boy and his lone guard pose?
Still, he kept his guard up. He turned to observe the Sylvancrest men, noting Hyunjinâs lingering gaze on the path the second princess had taken, a detail the sharp-eyes warrior easily caught. He cleared his throat, gaze flickering towards Seungmin who took a step behind his prince.
  âDo you believe weâre being watched?â Chrisâ question took Hyunjin by surprise.Â
The Sylvancrest Prince instinctively glanced around, his eyes scanning for any unseen observers who might be keeping an eye on them, an idea Chris wouldnât put past the Elysium court. Even though Chris himself didnât sense a specific presence lurking in the shadows, one can never be too cautious.
  âI would not be surprised if we were. We are just visitors who are neither friends nor foe.â Hyunjin stated, The three men fell into a steady pace, with Seungmin trailing a few steps behind.
  âNightshade has never been a friend to this kingdom, and I doubt it ever will be. We might as well be considered foes. Surely the wary gazes and guarded stance of the royal family havenât escaped your notice, Prince Hyunjin.â Chris remarked, his tone even and matter-of-fact.
Hyunjin did not respond to confirm, yet his silence was confirmation in itself.
  âThe Elysium King is untrustworthyâŠâ Chris continued, his eyes tracking Hyunjinâs reaction, gauging whether it was a shared observation.
  âThis whole celebration seems like a front. Any competent person would come to a similar conclusion.â His tone remained casual, as if discussing something trivial rather than making potentially inflammatory comments about a foreign kingdom on its own soil.
Hyunjin blinked in surprise, his gaze shifting to Seungmin before returning to Chris. A surprised look that reminded the warrior prince of Y/N. From the night of the royal banquet, back in the garden.Â
Chrisâ friendly demeanor faded, replaced by a more serious expression.
  âYou are a Prince. A representative of Sylvancrest. You should not be wary of speaking your mind on Elysiumâs soil. Because you are not beneath them.â Chris stated, his words curt, yet full of sense.
Truth be told, Chris found himself slightly irritated by the Sylvancrest Princeâs overly polite demeanor towards the Elysium royals, especially given their dismissive behavior towards him. He recalled the tea time where Ian barely acknowledged Hyunjinâs presence.
Perhaps it was in Hyunjinâs nature.
Perhaps his rank as the fourth prince hadnât hardened him like it would if he were to be the heir apparent.
Despite this, Chris noticed that his words had affected Hyunjin, the way he looked at him wasnât unfriendly.
Meanwhile, Han was uncertain about the purpose behind his Princeâs decision to send him as a shadow to Princess Y/N.
Perhaps Chris sought deeper insight into her. Or perhaps he was driven by a sudden curiosity, a suspicion sparked by the afternoonâs events.
The Nightshade guard studied the second princess, who carried herself gracefully with every step.
   âI truly hope you are enjoying your stay here, Sir Han.â Her words cut through his observing gaze, making him blink.
   âY-yes. Iâve learnt a lot in the past few days about the Elysium Kingdom.â He was polite.
She truly did not need to make small talk with him. Here, even now, she clearly took her duty with importance.
There was nothing outwardly suspicious about her. Aside from the slight sharp intake of breath betraying her pain, she appeared poised and competent.
Hanâs gaze softened as he watched her from his position behind. He suddenly felt a pang of sympathy for her.Â
For the things heâs overheard, overseen.Â
She was rumored to be a princess, guarded and sheltered.Â
Yet she wasnât a weak princess, and neither was she guarded or sheltered. She was simplyâŠforgotten, it seemed.
But Princess Y/N was a competent princess. Perhaps even more so than his Princeâs princess, he had to admit.
An observation that Y/N was never able to make herself.
After returning to his guest chambers, the Nightshade Prince found himself deep in contemplation.
Chris didnât realize how deeply todayâs events would affect him, and it frustrated him.
He had witnessed injuries before. He had seen blood, even watched warriors get pierced by arrows, slashed by swords during training sessions, hunting trips, in the White Mountains. Yet, Y/Nâs pained expression, which she tried so hard to conceal amid the dinnerâs bustle, kept flashing before his eyes, gnawing at his thoughts.
He shouldnât be this worried about some foreign princess.Â
A scowling princess who clearly had a distaste for him.Â
A stubborn princess who chose to put herself in danger.
A rival princess who was nothing like the woman heâd given his heart to.
The woman who had given his heart to.
Suddenly the memory of Y/N sitting in the garden, reclining beneath the gazebo, absentmindedly toying with her earring while absorbed in her novel, resurfaced in his mind.
Prince Christopher inhaled deeply.
  âGet yourself together Chan.â He muttered, fingers gripping at the crystal bird tightly, shutting his eyes to recall Sienna and her graceful smile.
For the first time in quite a while, he pained to meet his princess, the woman he loved. For the first time he had to remind himself to picture her image. To rid him from the thoughts of another, whose pain seemed to plague his mind.
He had resolved that night that the Second Princess would no longer be a concern for him.
However, even his own thoughts seemed to betray him.
Chris had always been adept at sneaking past guards and gates. But with his grueling training and experience, his secret ventures were bolder than simply infiltrating the Queenâs palace grounds.
Only hours later, the foreign prince was committing a crime that would have dire consequences if he were to get caught. Suddenly finding himself wandering in the cool of the night.
He was sure Minho had spotted him on his exit out. He was sure the Midnight Captain would find Han, his guard would be waiting for him upon his return with that frustrated expression that made Chris feel guilty. Still, he continued his self-appointed mission.
The Nightshade Prince scanned the darkness around him, ensuring he remained unseen, though confident there was no one nearby to catch him anyway.
He moved with practiced stealth, scaling the tree outside the balcony with ease. The soldiers patrolling the West Wing Palace were distant, making it a straightforward task for the warrior prince. His movements up the branches were swift and silent, finding secure footholds until he reached a vantage point near the balconyâs stone railing.
From there, he could see into her room.
The bedchamber of the second Princess.
The curtains were pulled back, which allowed dim moonlight to filter through, casting a soft glow inside.
His brows relaxed as he caught sight of her.
His eyes focused on Y/Nâs silhouette standing before a large mirror, a faint grimace on her face. It seemed he had arrived at the right moment.
Although somewhere in his mind he knew that nothing about this was right.
Princess Y/N delicately adjusted the fabric of her nightdress. There was a messy heap of bandages splayed on the dresser, a scissor ready to trim to the amount she needed. Chris continues to watch with a look of wonder on his face.Â
It was fascinating almost, to see a sight of a woman so exposed for the first time in his life. Yet he was painfully aware of how disgusting this was. How perverse his presence here seemed, even if his intentions were not so.
It was wrong of him to watch a maiden in the privacy of her chambers, dressed in nothing but her nightwear.Â
It was wrong to watch a princess from outside her balcony.Â
Yet, an inexplicable draw kept him rooted in place, captivated by the sight before him.
The Second Princess seemed to have that constant effect on him.
She hissed in pain as she inspected her injury, her brows furrowing in frustration. The sound of her low voice pierced the quiet of the night, out into the night, snapping Chris back to reality. Reminding him that he was here with a purpose.
He focused on the still-bloody wound on her shoulder, his concern growing palpable.
Without hesitation, he leaped from the tree branch onto the balcony railing, his strong hands effortlessly pulling himself up onto the flat surface.
The sudden movement caught her attention. Her eyes widened in shock as she glimpsed at his figure in the reflection of the mirror. For a moment, their gazes locked in mutual surprise.
Despite the intrusion, Y/N didnât scream. Instead, she swiftly spun around on her heels, her hands frozen around the sleeve of her nightdress, ready to confront her unexpected visitor.
  âY-your highness!â She exclaimed in a shocked whisper, instinctively trying to cover herself, which inadvertently caused herself more pain as she grazed the injured spot, followed by soft, painful hisses.
Chris took swift steps forward, entering her quarters through the open balcony. His hand extended to offer assistance, but froze midway. Realizing.
Their eyes met in the dimly lit room, both acutely aware of the impropriety of the situation. The potential consequences, if her chambermaid, or one of her motherâs attendants or even her guard were to walk in unexpectedly.
Yet, in that moment, Chris couldnât tear his gaze away from the wound on her shoulder. Formalities and protocol faded into insignificance.
Chris could not convince himself to take a step back.
  âLet me help you, at least listen to me once.â He emphasized before she could boldly reject like she had in the afternoon.
  âNo. It isnât right.â She whispered. âYou shouldnât be here. What if someone catches you, or-or what if my maiââ
  âNo one will find out.â He cut her off, paranoia still strong in her expression.
  âIâm a warrior. I can hear footsteps from miles away, did you forget?â He cocked his head with a somewhat smug smile.Â
It seemed to be enough to sort of calm her, though she was doubtful about the âmiles awayâ part.
Slowly, Y/N lowered her hands from her injured shoulder, her arms falling to her sides as she nodded hesitantly. Chris pressed his lips together in determination and took a hesitant step closer. Then another one, until he was close enough to graze his hand against the fabric of her nightgown. She stiffened, yet allowed him to continue.
Chrisâ fingers delicately grasped the sleeve of her nightdress and gently pushed it down, ensuring not to hurt her, exposing the injured skin underneath. She shivered involuntarily as his cold fingers made contact with her warm flesh.
His eyes shoot to study her delicate expression before settling back on the cut. The intimacy of their position was palpable, a situation that could spark scandal if they were discovered. Yet all Christ saw was an injured bunny, shivering under his touch.
His calloused fingers grazed soft, and surprisingly gentle, brows knitting at the sight of her raw wound.
Though it was just a graze from the metal tip of the sharp arrowhead, it didnât mean it wasnât painful. He sighed, bringing the satchel that hung lowly around his torso forward, and rummaging through it. Her eyes stared in wonder, the Prince had come prepared.
  âWe have to clean it before applying anything on it.â Chris muttered quietly, almost to himself, as he focused on the task at hand.
She watched him with a mixture of amusement and awe, a faint blush coloring her cheeks at the anticipation of his fingers touching her skin again, warm and gentle. Y/N trusted Chris. More than she let on.
Perhaps even with her life.
His jaw tightened with concentration as he applied antiseptic to a piece of gauze, before bringing it towards her injury.
  âItâll sting a bit.â He warned, his eyes flickering from the inujury to her observant gaze.
  âIâll manage.â She replied briskly, but of course her resolve faltered with a sharp intake of breath as the antiseptic made contact with her wound.
Chrisâ expression softened briefly, a flicker of empathy crossing his features. He had tried to spare her this discomfort, he had attempted to prevent her from even standing against Ian, but she had stubbornly refused.
Chris wrestled with conflicting emotions as he tended to her wound. He couldnât shake the sense of anger simmering within him.
How could the Crown Prince, responsible for the safety of his people, jeopardize them for what seemed like amusement?Â
How can the princess be so reckless, allowing herself to get hurt in such a stupid way?
These were just some of the thoughts that plagued his mind ever since the incident. Ever since he could only see her and only her, afterwards. Chris was sure if he didnât sneak in here he would have dreamt of her and her damn injury.
And now, here he was, in the private chambers of a princess, risking her reputation and his own standing.
Chris resented how she stirred this protective instinct in him. Her seemingly carefree attitude towards the dangers surrounding her, only fueled his frustration.
He took a deep breath, trying to quell his anger. Or the thoughts that question what he was even doing here in the first place.
Perhaps it was his sense of duty and compassion, the healer within him, that compelled him to act despite the risks.
A Nightshade warrior. A Nightshade healer. A leader, a protector.
Yes, that was it.
With a frown, he pulled back the handkerchief that had cleaned off most of the dried blood from her wound. Still gentle actions amidst the frustration that bubbled in him.
Princess Y/N glanced at it briefly before he disposed of the soiled cloth and continued searching through his bag.
  âThis salve is used by soldiers in the training field.â He stated, pulling out a small container.
Uncapping it revealed a pale green cream that Chris doesnât hesitate to swipe onto his fingers.
  âIt has a numbing agent that will help you at least get a good nightâs rest, and if you apply it throughout the day, will quicken the recovery process.â His explanations helped the quiet girl, still in his loose grasp.Â
But that was not what the princess was wondering.
  âWhy did you suddenly show up at this ungodly hour to apply medicine on my wound?â Her gaze was peering, his eyes flickered between the cream and her before he took a closer step.
An action that makes her straighten, reminding herself of their close proximity, something he was seemingly unbothered by.
  âAn injury from an arrow can kill even a warrior of Nightshade, and youâre just a princess.â He stated matter-of-factly.Â
It was true, but it wasnât the entire truth behind his forbidden presence here.
Chris could never admit that her injury had weighed on his mind all evening, that her pained expression had haunted him whenever he attempted to close his eyes to finally sleep. He would of dreamt of her, he was sure of it.
Y/N remained quiet, absorbing his care and concern despite theâŠunconventional circumstances.
Gently smoothing the salve onto her wound, Chris ensured it covered every side, his touch careful. Y/N watched him silently, feeling the soothing coolness of the salve easing the burning pain she had endured, the pads of his fingers grazing ever so gently.
Chris glanced up at her face, noticing the pallor of her lips and the signs of cold sweat on her brow. It was clear she was suffering, possibly even beginning to develop a fever from bearing the pain. Despite her discomfort, she hadnât uttered a single complaint.
Anger flared within Chris anew, as if every time he discovered a new side of her discomfort, the angrier he got.
His frustration was not just at the situation but also at her stubborn resilience. She bore the pain quietly, refusing to acknowledge her own distress.
It irked him that she seemed to endure such hardships without protest, as if she didnât value her own well-being enough to seek help sooner.
He wanted to scold her. To nag at her for her risky decisions. Yet he was in no place to do any of that.
Everything she did irritated him, sticking to his thoughts like a parasite.
But as he continued to apply the salve, his touch slight and caring, he also felt a twinge of admiration for that same stubborn resilience. She may have been a princess, sheltered from many hardships, but she possessed a bravery that deserved respect. Something even some Nightshade Warriors lacked prior to any formal training.
His conflicting emotions simmered beneath the surface as he finished treating her wound, silently hoping the salve would bring her some relief.
  âHow did you get up here?â Y/Nâs voice carried more volume now, her initial anxiety giving way to curiosity.
Chris blinked, momentarily taken aback by her direct question that brought him out his thoughts. He shifted his focus from her questioning eyes, to the open balcony behind him, where he had entered her chambers.
  âI climbed.â He replied curtly, as he placed the jar of salve on the table, which had now become a makeshift first aid station.
Chris picked up the string of bandages, preparing to tend to her wound further. While Y/N raised a skeptical eyebrow, a gesture she would have emphasized with crossed arms she wasnât injured.
  âThat doesnât help dispel rumors of the Bahng being beasts in the night.â The curious princess muttered to herself, though her words were clear enough for him to hear.
Chris paused, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips despite the seriousness of the situation.
He suddenly recalled her novel, its cheesy title.
Her comment only made him think about the teasing thoughts that crossed his mind once he picked up the book that currently sat on the dresser in his room. Her comment was innocent, yet he raised a brow.
A prince sneaking into a princessâs chambers was indeed scandalous.
  âI know I bragged about coming from a romantic clan, but I assure you, Iâm not truly a beast.â He remarked lightly, his gaze meeting hers with tease and amusement.
Of course she understood, the look in his eyes a clear giveaway. There was a flush of heat rising to Y/Nâs cheeks as she realized the implication of Chrisâ words.
  âT-Thatâs not what I meanââ She started to clarify, but Chris broke into a small chuckle at her innocent reaction.Â
A sound that made the second princess stare at him, momentarily stunned by the unexpected sight of his smile. She had forgotten how his smile looked up close after all these years.Â
Had he always had that prominent of dimples?Â
And was his smile always this captivating?Â
In recent days, she had seen him smile, but none of those smiles had been directed at her.
A pang of longing squeezed her chest, and she quickly averted her gaze from his face.
Chris sensed the shift in her mood but didnât comment on it. Instead, he gently began wrapping the bandage around her shoulder, his touch tender and comforting.
  âOur clan learned from the beasts of the night, so the rumors arenât entirely untrue. Besides who wouldnât want to be compared to a ferocious creature, just the thought of it is enough to scare away enemies.â He stated matter-of-factly.Â
She nodded, amazed at the way he thinks. And even more so amazed that she was no longer feeling the stinging pain on her shoulder. That salve was absolute magic.
  âIt doesnât hurt!â She remarked in surprise, her wide fascinated eyes fixed on him as if seeking confirmation.
Chris couldnât help but be reminded of his earlier comparison, seeing her now as a small rabbit in the presence of a supposed beast. He managed to contain another chuckle.
  âI told you, it has a numbing agent. That means itâs working.â He explained with a gentle smile, his eyes meeting hers warmly.
As Chris finally finished wrapping Y/Nâs shoulder and trimmed off the excess bandage, he stepped back, his hands finally dropping to his sides. He inspected his work, reassured that the bandaging would suffice to ease his concerns about her injury, thoughts that might otherwise have kept him awake all night.
A brief silence settled between them. A silence that stretched as they stood their almost awkward all of a sudden. Y/N swiftly pulled her sleeve back up, a gesture that underscored the impropriety of their encounter, all over again. Chris cleared his throat, breaking the silence, while Y/N turned slightly, suddenly self-conscious of her attire.
  âRemember, apply the salve throughout the day.â Chris reminded her softly, pressing his lips into a thin smile as he gestured towards the ointment on the table.
As Chris turned to head back towards the balcony, Y/Nâs voice stopped him in his tracks.
  âWaitâare you going to jump? From here?!â Her shock was evident, as if she had momentarily forgotten their conversation about the Nightshade Warriors mimicking beastly tactics.
  âWell, I canât exactly go out the front door now, can I? Should I get caught and confess about our nightly rendezvous?â Chris teased, his tone playful and light-hearted.
Taken aback by his cheeky response, Y/N quickly composed herself, standing straight and bowing her head slightly.
  âPlease, Your Highness, please jump off my balcony. Y/N replied with mock formality, adding a dramatic curtsy for emphasis.
This time, Chris couldnât contain the smile that spread across his lips. He let his head drop slightly to hide it, clearing his throat before responding in mock seriousness.
  âThat was the plan. Now, goodnight, Princess. I hope you feel better in the morning.â He nodded, turning around and preparing to jump down from the balcony. Which he does, his descent from the stone rails almost graceful.
Y/N gasped as Chris jumped from her balcony, despite knowing his intention. She hurried to the edge and peered down anxiously, watching him land easily on a large branch of the tree and then onto the lush grass below. He glanced up at her, a smirk dancing on his lips, before disappearing into the darkness of the night.
Breathing a sigh of relief, Y/N scanned her surroundings, ensuring there was indeed no one else nearby.
A torrent of emotions flooded her mind. From the moment he had snuck into her room to now, she had witnessed different facets of this warrior prince who had always been aloof and curt towards her and the rest of the royals and nobles, except her sister. It saddened her to think that Sienna received his charming smiles and intense gazes.
Why couldnât she just tell him how she felt? About who she truly was.
Why couldnât he recognize her? Connect the dots as easily as he caught onto other things.
Bitterness welled up inside her.
Y/N turned back to her room, her heart heavy with unspoken words and unresolved feelings. The night had brought them closer in unexpected ways, yet the divide between them seemed insurmountable.
With a heavy heart, the second princess closed the balcony doors behind her. The night air was cool as Chris climbed through the window back into his room at Ruby Hall. Like he had concluded, his personal guard paced his quarters.
Ever dutiful and ever exasperated, stilled with surprise once he caught sight of the sheepish expression on Chrisâ face, his own expression a mix of concern and annoyance.
  âMy Prince, please. You must stop doing this to me.â Han pleaded quietly, his voice a mixture of fatigue and annoyance.
Chris, still smirking from his successful escapade, undid the ties of his dark blouse and settled on the edge of his bed.Â
  âI was quick.â He chuckled smugly, clearly pleased with himself.
Han groaned, even in foreign palaces this prince of his has no fear of wandering off. The guard almost lost it when Minho had shown up in the dark of his room to notify him of Prince Christopherâs⊠nightly excursion.
Yet he leaned back, eyeing the bag of supplies Chris had dropped on the dresser.Â
  âYou can return now, youâve done a good job.â Chris remarked pointedly.
  âI always do a good job.â Han retorted, but his gaze was back on the satchel.
  âDonât tell me you snuck out to meet Princess Sienna and exchange desserts at this hour of the night!â Han exclaimed, his exhaustion making his tone more exasperated than accusatory.
These days he recalled the two royals had grown closer, exchanging foods and desserts, kindling a friendship perhaps over tea, much like they did as children. Though it would still be inappropriate to choose now of all times for small talk and tea.
However, while the guard pondered his thoughts, the Nightshade Prince stiffened at the remark. Chrisâ smile faltered, and his eyes widened slightly as a sudden realization took hold.
Sienna.
His Princess.
The first princess, who he had forgotten all about.
A sudden dryness gripped his throat, and had Han not called his name to bring him out of his thoughts, he probably would have figured out why that was.
  âDid you really go to see her?â Han pressed once more.
Chris shook his head, as if shaking away the anxious thoughts.
  âThat would be very inappropriate. Iâm a Prince, I would never sneak around to meet a princess in the middle of the night.â He lied smoothly because thatâs exactly what he did.
  âBesides, Princess Sienna doesnât remember me yet. It would probably be more than a little weird, possibly even terrifying, if I showed up out of the blue with cookies.â
Han sighed deeply, his worry evident despite his masterâs casual demeanor.Â
  âJust, next time, please let me know before prancing off.â He requested once again, resigned to the fact that Chris would continue with his antics regardless.Â
As Han exited the room, he stood for a moment outside the closed doors, his mind racing. The faint scent of medicine still lingered in the air, from his prince, sparking his curiosity further. He knew Chris well enough to sense when something was amiss.Â
Han could only think of one person who was injured enough for his prince to offer medicine.
His prince did sneak off to see a Princess.
Though she was not the one who he claimed to love. ââââââââââââââââââââââââ The Sylvancrest Prince found himself unexpectedly seated in the Kingâs personal study, facing the Elysium King himself.
The situation was nerve-wracking. Seungmin been left behind at the studyâs threshold, while Hyunjin had been led through the grand corridors by a stern Kingâs guardsman. Now, he sat in the suffocating silence that had settled between them.
Finally, the King cleared his throat and gestured to the liquor set between them, which a servant had placed upon his arrival.Â
  âItâs quite late, Your Highness.â Hyunjin declined politely, feeling an internal urge to stay sober for whatever purpose had brought him here.
  âWas there something particular you needed from me?â He asked.
A smile spread across the Elysium Kingâs face, almost eerie in its intent, hinting at something concealed beneath the surface. The King reached for his glass, took a sip, and then leaned back in his chair.
  âThe Sylvancrest Kingdom has indeed become a thriving nation, prospering these days. But how long do you think this prosperity will last?â He began, causing Prince Hyunjin to raise an eyebrow, puzzled by the direction of the conversation.
  âSylvancrest boasts about grand seaports and vital trade routes. As a leader who values trade and business myself, I must tell you that maritime trade has its limitations.â The Elysium King continued.
Hyunjin cleared his throat, trying to manage his growing frustration. Suddenly he recalled Prince Christopherâs words from earlier that evening.
  âForgive my directness, but what exactly are you trying to convey?â His gaze was sharp now, a stark contrast to the polite demeanor he had maintained since his arrival.
  âI propose forming an alliance. One that would be mutually beneficial for both Elysium and Sylvancrest. Perhaps allow you to access trade routes on land.â The King finally declared.
The room fell into a tense silence as the foreign prince processed the sudden proposal.
  âIt does not make sense.â Hyunjin finally said, breaking the silence.Â
  âI am merely the fourth prince of my nation, not even in line for the throne. Iâm not the one you should be offering suchâŠalliances to.â
The Elysium King chuckled, a chilling sound that sent a shiver down Hyunjinâs spine.Â
Sinister and calculating.
  âElysium can help you become the only one truly worthy of claiming your throne.â ââââââââââââââââââââââââ Chris knew it was a dream.
There was no way he had returned to her balcony. Yet everything felt so vivid. The night chill raised goosebumps on his arms, even beneath the black attire that concealed him in the dark, the curtains leading into her room flowed freely with the gust of winds.
He knew it was a dream.
Princess Y/N smiled at him.
Far from the scowl he was used to seeing. Her eyes meet his through the reflection of the mirror she stood before, dressed in nothing but a nightgown.
The one Chris remembered feeling silky to touch.
His gaze flickered to the shoulder he had bandaged, only to find it completely unblemished, bare shoulders glowing for his eyes to take in.
And no sign of injury at all.
It was a dream.
Still, the Nightshade Prince took a step forward, then another, and one more. Until he was just inches from her.
His chest heaved, throat dry. Eyes trailing over details of her he missed in reality. Details his subconscious had seemed to etch into memory.
  âPrince Christopher.â Her voice was a whisper, delicate and soft in the quiet of her dimly lit chambers.Â
The furniture seemed to glimmer faintly under the candlelight and moonlight, more details that Chris had likely conjured up in his mind for the sake of this vivid, unsettling dream.
Still, the foreign prince reached out daringly, his fingers grazing the warmth of her jaw. The skin was searingly hot against his touch.Â
The Nightshade Prince had only read the title of that novel she had left behind, yet here he was, dreaming of committing such forbidding acts that were straight out of a love story. Even if it was all in his mind.
He swallowed hard and leaned in, finally capturing her lips in a soft, passionate kiss. Their breaths mingling in the heated moment.
The press of her plush lips on his, had sent a jolt through his entire body.
A jolt so strong, he had pulled himself back to reality.
It was nothing but a dream.
Chris woke up panting, his eyes wide as he stared at the dark covers. The back of his hand flew to his lips, covering them as his eyes stared into nothingness.
It replayed again in his mind.
He screwed his eyes shut, trying to dispel such lewd thoughts that emerged.
Grasping the crystal bird in his clammy hand, he tried to calm the erratic pounding of his heart, attempting to rid himself of the lingering sensations of the imaginary kiss and the softness in Y/Nâs voice as she whispered his name.
The warrior prince did end up dreaming about her. Though not in the way he had thought.
No way.Â
How could he dream of such a thing?
  âFuck. Get yourself together, Chan.â He muttered for the second time, rubbing his face with his hands in frustration.
Then he realized the thoughts did not subside.
Instead his heart beat quickened at an erratic beat that made him anxious.
A part of his mind attempted to push him into another slumber. Into another dream where he could return back to the Princess, her chambers.
To her lips.
No way.
  âHow-how could IâŠfall for her? How could I fall for the wrong princess?â
Suddenly his eyes widened with a new fear, one the warrior prince had never felt before.
This night was a special one.Â
As the second princess gazed at her reflection in self-pity in her chambers, the Nightshade Prince grappled with his own unsettling thoughts. Both remained unaware of the Elysium Kingâs sinister schemes. Behind closed doors, the King was orchestrating something harrowing with the seemingly naive Sylvancrest Prince.
Indeed, the night was special. âââââââââââââââââââââââ to be continued.
ââ ask to be tagged! - @stayceebs97, @palindrome969, @tsunderelino, @solandiszale, @fixation-dump, @ellelabelle, @gaslasyttune, @qwonyoung23, @minh0scat, @candyquokka, @sellomaybe
I'll never recover from this, seriously.
There are no pictures or words I can say to describe my feelings about it đ«
I'm very happy and proud of the confidence he has now đ
-`âĄÂŽ - APARTMENT 143
pairing -> lee know x fem reader
synopsis -> after a bad breakup, y/n needs to find a new place to live. although she's grateful for her best friend, up-and-coming model hwang hyunjin, for letting her stay at his, she can't keep living with him and his model roommates. so when an opening for somewhere nearby with cheap rent opens up, she jumps on it, despite knowing next to nothing about the 3 other tenants, only that one owns 3 cats. the three quickly learn of her breakup, determined to help get her back on her feet. but what happens when one of them begins to develop feelings?
warnings -> swearing, y/n is cheated on, references to sex/suggestive, y/n doesn't have a good relationship with her family
taglist rules -> CLOSED!
MASTERLIST
INTROS -> Y/N & CO , APT 143 , OTHER
CH 1 -> BREAKUP
CH 2 -> LONELY ST. APARTMENTS
CH 3 -> AM I IN?
CH 4 -> JEALOUSY, JEALOUSY
CH 5 -> BAD BITCH ENERGY
CH 6 -> LIVE A LITTLE
CH 7 -> WORKPLACE ROMANCES
CH 8 -> EXS AND OHS
CH 9 -> IS THIS A DATE?
CH 10 -> TAKE IT SLOW
CH 11 -> NEXT STEPS
CH 12 -> FAILED ROMANTIC ESCAPADES
CH 13 -> IT'S... COMPLICATED
CH 14 -> I'M THE PROBLEM?
CH 15 -> LIKE IT USED TO BE
CH 16 -> BIG MISTAKES
CH 17 -> PEOPLE DON'T CHANGE
CH 18 -> LISTEN TO ME
CH 19 -> OPERATION MINJI
CH 20 -> UNWANTED MEMORIES
CH 21 -> COMFORT ME
CH 22 -> BEFORE
CH 23 -> I MISS YOU
CH 24 -> Y/N TIME
CH 25 -> MOVE IN DAY
CH 26 -> OPPORTUNITIES
CH 27 -> BIG STEPS
CH 28 -> AMERICA?
CH 29 -> COMPLICATED
CH 30 -> BABY FEVER
CH 31 -> LIKE LIKE
waiting for us â masterlist pt 2: electric boogaloo
pairing. OT8 x fem!reader synopsis. At age 16 you either get your soul mark (in the form of your soulmates name somewhere on your body) or you become a blank, someone who doesn't have a soulmate. You've long lost any semblance of hope or comfort in the magic of soulmates, despite the fact that you have 8 of them. genre. soulmate!au, college!au, social media!au + written parts, angst, hurt/comfort, fluff, smut cw. swearing, mentions of sex, sexual innuendos, skz should be in horny jail, eventual smut (MDNI), domestic abuse, sexual assault/harassment, implied/referenced self-harm, suicidal tendencies/thoughts, implied/referenced past suicide attempt, male x male relationships (skz are soulmates), polyamory, kms/kys jokes, mentions of homophobia + transphobia, lots of written parts, reader is really bad at feelings, ulzzang pics (this is more so to focus on the fashion), appearance of junhao, yeji and hyunjin are siblings, more to be added wanna support my work? consider buying me a coffee.
go back to masterlist part one. Chapter forty one. sunset Chapter forty two. ferret coded Chapter fourty three. more rumours Chapter forty three point five. a talk w/ hyune Chapter forty four. to nationals Chapter forty five. andong Chapter forty six. moonlight (s) Chapter forty seven. congrats on the sex Chapter forty eight. concern Chapter forty nine. afterparty Chapter fifty. +8 Chapter fifty one. the wedding (s) Chapter fifty two. jypapi Chapter fifty three. the thread Chapter fifty four. waiting for us Chapter fifty four point five. threats Chapter fifty five. time skip Chapter fifty six. silence bottom Chapter fifty seven. showcase prep Chapter fifty eight. the winter showcase
bonus chapters: everyone's sexual preferences. thirst tweets. handsome boys. size boyfriend day! memes part one | part two alignment charts the bet of who's gonna kick mio's brothers ass.
i found a gem of a series ohmygod I AM SEATED I LOVE THIS SO MUCH
u guys dont know how bad ive been looking for a chan au and I FOUND THIS GEM RIGHT HEREEE!! author, i love u i'll be waiting for the next updates đ«¶
Crystal Bird - Chapter 5
Crown Prince! Chan x Princess (fem.) Genre: Royal au! Angst, Romance, Historical, hidden identity, slow-burn Warnings: mentions of blood, war, death, cursing, parental abuse, somewhat proofread A/N: It gets better, I promise! Feedback is always welcome, enjoy! ââ MASTERLIST
Synopsis: The Crown Prince is saved by the Princess of a rival kingdom, and he swears his second life to his savior. A forbidden friendship no one knew of, grows deeper with every secret meeting. As the two are kept apart, memories of their sunset playdates by the serene river, begin blossoming into something beautiful. Cheeks blushed, stomach butterflies fluttered at the thought of each other. Years of yearning and imagining had only made them crave a sweeter reunion. And finally meeting at a Royal banquet, he could only stare at the now grown Princess, taken by her beauty, while she only watches as he gives his heart to the wrong princess.
Missed a chapter? - Prologue / Chapter 1 / Chapter 2 / Chapter 3 / Chapter 4
CHAPTER 5 âââââââââââââââââââ
The warrior prince of Nightshade had finally found his princess, and for a fleeting moment, he could almost feel the intense worry that had gripped his heart over the years, begin to lift.Â
Yet, as quickly as the relief settled in, it was overtaken by another, more unsettling emotion.
Confusion.
Chrisâ momentary happiness was cut short as he watched Princess Sienna bid farewell with a formal nod after their introduction. The light in his eye morphing into a panic as Sienna dipped for a low curtsy. Her arm gently nudged the second princess, who had been momentarily dazed, and they both began moving toward the next circle of nobles to greet.Â
The warrior princeâs eyes followed her form, before his attention shifted to Han. They exchanged a look that mirrored each otherâs bewilderment, both clearly taken aback by the unexpected turn of events.Â
By the lack of acknowledgment.
But before Chris could voice his thoughts to his guard, he was approached by another young lady. She gazed at him with a blend of awe and trepidation and a bit of lingering fear.
  âG-good evening, Prince Christopher. I am Alyssa Miller, daughter of Count Miller.â She introduced herself.
Chris stared at her for a moment, before giving her a curt nod. He had briefly met her and her father the evening before at dinner. But he didnât care enough to recall her name. Yet, here she stood, clearly intrigued by the Nightshade prince, looking at him as if he were some animal in a zoo.
A brief silence settled between them. The young lady awkwardly fidgeted with her gloves, while Han eyed his stoic prince, void of any emotion on his face.
  âHave you taken to the dance floor yet, Prince Christopher?â Alyssa continued, her rigid but shy demeanor stealing glances at the composed warrior.
  âI have not.â Chris responded curtly.
  âWould you like toââ
Her eyes faltered at the sight of the familiar pendant hanging on his neck, gaze narrowing. Something that did not go unnoticed by the defensive foreign prince.
Did she also recognize it? What was going on?
  âFirst Princess Sienna had something just like this.â Her lips had thinned into a thoughtful smile, trying to recall that afternoon.
  âMy father had collected it on one of his journeys and I had gifted it to her myself during a birthday celebrationâbut she had lost it.â
Alyssaâs recount of the story was automatic, Chris didnât even have to attempt to get it out of her.
He finally had a backstory of this crystal pendant, he knew what came next. From the vivid memories he swore not to forget, to Hanâs detailed explanation of that day.
The Princess had lost it while saving him that afternoon.
Sienna had left the crystal bird for him to find.
The crown prince of Nightshade raised a brow, crossing his arm over his chest.
  âHow long has your father been on the Kingâs court?â Chris questioned.
His question caught Alyssa off guard, bringing her out of her memories, causing her to blink in surprise.
  âUh-um, ever since I was born. I used to play with the princesses when I was a child.â She confessed, her eyes drifting towards where Sienna and Y/N had been.
  â...Though Princess Sienna doesnât quite recall.â Alyssa added softly, her words piquing the interest of the stoic prince, his brows arching in curiosity.
This time Prince Christopher glanced back at Han, eyes subtly calling for the young guard to approach. Han quickly came to his princeâs side, a small smile playing on his lips.
  âYou must be thirsty, Lady Alyssa. My guard here will fetch you a drink.â The Prince said, his tone softer this time.
  âOh!â How can your personal guard do such a thing? There is no need.â Alyssa protested politely, stealing a glance at Han, who stood confident, a guard clearly of high rank.
  âI insist.â Chris replied, attempting to be charming, a demeanor he rarely adopted.
  âIf youâre still hesitant, why donât you come along, my lady. I can fetch my prince his drink instead.â Han suggested, his smile unwavering.
Alyssa appeared to be taken by the gentle smiles of these handsome yet mysterious foreign men, slowly nodding in agreement as Han gestures for her to lead the way. Christopher glanced at his guard once more, silently assigning a task.
The eveningâs bustle grew louder as the nobles relaxed with more drinks, setting aside political discussions for idle gossip. And somehow Chris found himself wrapped up in it as well.
  âYou know, I was quite surprised the Nightshade Kingdom even accepted an invitation.â One of the older noble men addressed, looking towards Prince Christopher, who somehow found himself amongst them.
Without his guard to deflect them, Chris sighed inwardly, resigned to joining their conversation, humoring whatever they talked about.Â
  âYou donât speak much do you, your highness?â Another young noble, evidently from the Elysium Kingâs court, added.
  âIâm more of an observer.â Chris replied politely, finally asserting himself.
Count Miller, who Chris recalled from the previous nightâs dinner, and Lady Alyssaâs father, let out a hearty laugh.
  âOf course. Observing is what the Nightshade warriors are good at. Like predators looking for their prey. Uncivilized and ready to attack.â He chuckled, and the group amongst them bellowed out with their laughter as well.Â
The warrior princeâs brow twitched at the remark, his rigid posture prompting a few uncomfortable glances among the group. But he managed to hold his tongue.
Noticing the sudden tension, Count Miller patted the young noble besides him on the shoulder and turned to Chris with a grin.
  âSurely my jest didnât offend you Prince Christopher?â The look on his face felt taunting almost.
The other men glanced at the foreign prince with unease, their thoughts likely drifting to the notorious reputation of the Nightshade Kingdom.
  âOf course not.â Chris replied with a smile, though his hands clenched in the pockets of his slacks.
The men chuckled in response, and some minutes later Prince Christopher seized the opportunity to excuse himself, citing the need for some fresh air.
He found himself in the back garden, one that he recalled seeing from his chambers at Ruby Hall. But the sight of pretty roses werenât enough to calm his nerves. Anger was evident in his expression as he paced behind the hedges, muttering curses under his breath, his fingers tightening around the crystal bird pendant in an attempt to calm his nerves.
  âA jest? Ridiculous.â He muttered through gritted teeth, frustration simmering beneath his calm exterior.Â
He was stewing in his anger, inhaling deeply to soothe the frustration. But the foreign princeâs brief moment of solitude was interrupted by approaching voices, pulling him back to reality.Â
Did he appear suspicious standing alone out here?
Quickly, he tucked his necklace into his vest and melted into the shadows of the hedges.Â
Yeah, definitely not suspicious. He chided himself silently.
  âYouâve gotten really bold lately.â Lady Katherineâs voice carried, though hushed, with unmistakable anger as she dragged Y/N along by the wrist, her grip tight.
  âHow can you even speak out amongst them?â Lady Katherine continued her tirade.
Y/N glanced between her livid mother and her motherâs personal attendant.Â
She wasnât sure herself.Â
What had come over her?
Y/N hadnât intended to speak up, but witnessing the noblesâ mockery of the Nightshade warriors, even after Chanâs departure, had stirred something inside her.
A protectiveness that she guessed stemmed from her loyalty to a friendship she was too afraid to acknowledge, had led her to voice out her disapproval. Her legs automatically moved and she had found herself confronting the group of noble men.
  âSpeaking in favor of those wild beasts isnât something fit for a princess.â Her mother admonished sharply.
There were those words again.Â
Fit for a princess.Â
The words echoed in Y/Nâs mind, a constant reminder of the expectations and scrutiny that plagued her every move.Â
But why didnât she feel like a princess?Â
Especially today.
Tonight on the day where she was supposedly one of the main characterâs of the banquet. The night where she was finally introduced as the second princess of this nation.
She didnât feel like a Princess at all.Â
And with Chan failing to recognize her this evening, she felt even less than. Y/N closed her eyes tightly for a brief moment, holding back the anger and hurt that simmered within her.Â
  âMy words were nothing but the truth. Surely you donât believe belittling our honorable guests is acceptable? Besides Iâve asserted my power as second princess, you should be satisfied by my actions.â Y/N implored, her words hitting her mother like a challenge.
Lady Katherine stood momentarily speechless, visibly taken aback by her daughterâs defiance, the stubborn glint in her eyes. Things that were becoming too frequent.
Instead of responding, Katherine raised her hand as if to strike Y/N, a familiar threat when she couldnât counter her daughterâs bold truths. Y/N closed her eyes, ready for the sting that came with it. However, the motherâs hand faltered at the sharp exclamation of her maid.
  âMy lady, you mustnât! The princess is still recovering from yesterdayâs bruises.â The old maid interjected urgently, prompting Lady Katherine to glance at Y/Nâs cheek, concealed under fading makeup.
Her motherâs hand dropped to her side with a frustrated âtsk,â the sound resonating in the quiet night air.
  âHave her maid take her back to her chambers, her wounds are becoming visible. I shouldnât see her for the rest of the night.â Katherine spat, her words laced with displeasure, before turning sharply and stomping off toward the banquet hall.
The maid hesitated, caught between her duty and the tension in the air.Â
  âS-stay here, Princess. I shall send for your maid.â She stammered, hurrying after Lady Katherine.
Finally left alone in the garden, silence stretched around Y/N. The second princess stood in her anger, shame, guilt, for a long while. She glanced around, feeling exposed and vulnerable.Â
The hiding warrior prince stood puzzled in the shadows, staring wide ahead into the night, suddenly uncertain of his next move. There was an uneasy feeling in his chest from whatever he had stumbled upon unknowingly.Â
Should he step out and confront the situation, or slip away into the hedges to find another route of escape from this awkward encounter?Â
But before he could ponder further, he heard her footsteps drawing closer, stopping just a few feet away from the shadows he had concealed himself in. He scrunched his face, praying she would not turn his way, hoping that she would just stomp off.
  âDamn it.â She muttered, frustration evident in her voice as she ran a hand through her hair and sighed loudly.
Of course she doesnât stomp off, the unmistakable sensation of being watched made her jolt, head swiftly turning towards the hedges. Y/N nearly gasped, hand clutching at her chest when she saw the Nightshade Prince step out of the dark bushes.
With a guilty expression plastered on his face, Chris cleared his throat awkwardly, searching for an excuse. He glanced around the garden attempting to come up with anything to say about his presence here. For hiding and ultimately eavesdropping.
  âP-Prince Christopher!â Y/N blurted out, before regaining her composure quickly.
  âSecond PrincessâŠâ He addressed, her title still sounding strange and foreign no matter how aware of her existence he was.
  âWhat are you doing here? Are you lost?â She asks, attempting to divert his attention, though it was clear he had overheard her earlier conversation with her mother.
Chris caught himself, pretending he wasnât glued to the darkness but was talking a nightly stroll and simply stumbled across her path. His gaze flickered toward the direction Lady Katherine and her maid had disappeared, then settled back on Y/N.Â
  âI was out for some air. The atmosphere inside is quite stifling for a wild beast.â Chris remarked casually, his tone laced with a sudden hint of amusement, to ease the awkward, stuffy mood.
Her breath hitched at his words, realizing he had overheard more than she intended. Quickly regaining composure, she bowed slightly.
  âI apologize if what you have heard has offended you.â
  âOh? Were you ladies having a discussion about me?â Chris countered with a feigned innocence, his eyes flicking toward the path the two older women had taken, once again.
  âSurely not.â Y/N lied with a practiced ease, mirroring his pretense.
  âI was referring to Count Millerâs words back then.â She continued
Chris stood impressed by how adeptly the so-called Second Princess handled the situation, even though both were aware of the source of his subtle remarks.
  âDo you not agree with Count Millerâs words as well? All of those nobles seemed to have quite a laugh at what he said. Iâm sure itâs not different from what everyone here at Elysium believes to be true.â Chris pressed, a trace of frustration creeping into his voice.
  âItâs common for the noble folk to mock and taunt others in the pretense of a joke. They do it amongst themselves all the time. If you heed into it, youâll become an easy target. The best thing to do is treat them in the same way. Or, use your authority.â Y/N states, just like she had done before her mother dragged her out here.Â
Chris almost chuckled at her straightforwardness, but he maintained his stoic demeanor, studying her with intensity. For a weak princess who had been sheltered all her life, she was really bold. Her ideologies seemed to differ from those of the rest of the Elysium people he had encountered.
An eerily familiar feeling spreads through him.
The silence between them lingered briefly as he observed her, wondering who exactly was this second princess. But while the Nightshade Prince ponders in his thoughts, the second princess is battling her own feelings. A tug at her heart, the want to call out for her Chan.
  âD-Do you believe weâve met before, Prince Christopher?â Y/N interjected, breaking the quiet with a hint of uncertainty, hint of something else.
Chris raised an eyebrow, arms crossing over his chest.
  âIs this some sort of flirty remark used in your Elysium Kingdom?â He teased lightly, watching for her reaction with a faint amusement.
One which he easily gets with her stunned gaze, and lips parting slightly in shock.
Composing herself, she dropped her gaze, her voice quieter. âYou simply looked⊠familiar.â
Part of her wished he would recognize her, wished she would clear his misunderstanding. While another part accepted that his failure to do so was probably for the best.
  âI have been in the White Mountains of the North for the past decade. It is highly unlikely we crossed paths, even more so for a Princess like yourself.â Chris replied, his demeanor returning to its usual composed state.
Her wonders of where he had disappeared, were finally answered.Â
Of course she had questions, she had many questions but her voice refused to come out, mind and heart battling with conflicted thoughts and emotions. Her motherâs warnings, her own doubts and self-deprecating thoughts clashing against her want to pull her once only true friend into an embrace.Â
Instead, she bowed her head.Â
  âI must have made a mistake then.â
Chris softened slightly at the downturn of her expression, his brows easing as he stood upright. The familiar feeling gnawed at him. His heart hammered in his chest.
  âHave you ever ventured to the deep end of the Grand Forest river, Princess?â Chris asked, his tone serious, his eyes holding a mixture of earnestness and concern.
A doubtful worry.
A desperate attempt.
Y/N froze, feeling the weight of his question. Stiffening at his awaiting figure before she slowly glanced up to meet his gaze, uncertain of how to respond truthfully.
  âI have not.â She found herself lying, the words slipping out almost automatically.
All but a white lie. Her mind concluded.
Silence settled between them, and Chris took in a deep breath, finally coming to his own conclusion.Â
He crossed his arms, his gaze flickered over to the faint redness peeking through her makeup, the previous dayâs bruise healing.Â
  âHow is it that a Princess is allowed to be treated in such a manner in your so-called âcivilizedâ society?â Chris questioned, his tone laced with a hint of bitterness.
Y/N raised a hand instinctively to cover her cheek, her head turning in the direction Lady Katherine had stomped off. Bringing her back to her harsh reality.
Once again, the second princess easily controlled her emotions, as she met his gaze. It was no big secret, Lady Katherine had always paraded around her status as the Second Elysium Princessâ mother. It wouldnât be too long before the foreign guests were made aware of who she truly was.
What expression will Chan make when he finds out about her less-than royal status? She wondered.Â
  âWhat you witnessed was a mother simply disciplining her child.â She explained, catching him off guard with her response.
His brows contorted in confusion, eyes squinting as he studied her face.Â
  âAre you not the child of the King and Queen?â Chris asked, genuinely confused.
She looked just like the King. She shared lots of similar features with Princess Sienna, he would have never guessed they werenât full sisters.
  âI am the daughter of His Highness the King, and yes, the Queen is mother of all royal children. But the lady who bore me is Lady Katherine, my mother.â Y/N clarified, watching his reaction carefully.
Chris stared at Y/N, trying to process this unconventional family structure. Then, unexpectedly, he let out a mocking laugh.
  âThe King here runs around having his fun and bringing children into the world, yet your society calls us âuncivilizedâ?â Chrisâ words pierced through Y/N, who glanced around quickly to see if anyone had heard his damning words.
  âWorry not. There is no one around.â He reassured her, though his eyes involuntarily flicked towards the hedges where he had previously hidden.
  âBut I guess he still honors his Royal reputation, as youâve still gotten a title and allowed you to reside on the palace grounds.â Chris mused aloud, while Y/N remained silent.
Everything Christopher had just said struck a nerve of truth. Both embarrassing and painfully true. Despite carrying the title of âPrincess,â Y/N knew she could never truly embody it.
But of course a crown prince like himself would never be able to understand that.
  âIs it not like that in Nightshade?â Her voice is quiet.
Chris crossed his arms, a half-smile playing on his lips. âWe choose one Queen. Weâre quite a romantic clan.â He proclaimed proudly, standing tall almost.
His words, though tinged with a hint of cockiness, answered many of Y/Nâs unspoken questions. She bit her lip, wondering if he had made his choice.
She recalled the warmth in his eyes as he stared at Sienna. Would he have looked at her like that if she had stepped forward? If she had been bold enough to call him âChanâ right here, right now?
No.
He hadnât looked at her at all.
He looked down at her because compared to a Sienna, she looked nothing like a princess.
Y/Nâs eyes instinctively searched for the crystal bird pendant he had earlier displayed proudly, only to find it discreetly tucked away beneath the collar of his jacket.
But before she could ask about it, before she could perhaps convince herself to tell him about its origins, Chrisâ head snapped toward the direction of the trail leading back to the banquet, his eyes narrowing.
  âSomeone is coming.â The Prince stated abruptly.
Immediately Y/N takes a step back, and seeing her do so, the confused prince is easily able to interpret her expression.
She did not want to be seen with him.
Of course, she was a Royal from Elysium, unlike his princess, she probably hated his kind, his people, like everyone else in this nation.
He sighed, retreating back into the hiding place among the shadows. Turning his head in an unbothered stance, his eyes met Hanâs stunned gaze.
  âMy princess!â It was Annaâs voice, sent to escort Y/N back to her chambers as Lady Katherine had ordered.
The young girl hurried to guide her mistress through the dimly lit garden while Y/N stole one last glance at the hedges where the Warrior Prince had vanished. Emotions swirled within her.
Shame, embarrassment, sadness.
Regret.
  âWhy didnât you come out sooner? Itâs not polite to eavesdrop, you know?â Chris chided from the shadows once the two men were alone. As if he hadn't done the exact same thing.
  âI would have, but it was quite difficult. The Second Princess had already seemed quite flustered after seeing you.â Han explained as they emerged, the Prince and his guard making their way down the garden path.Â
Chris glanced back briefly towards the direction the second princess had vanished into, her surprised expression, her narrowed gaze.
Suddenly he recalled the young lady who had approached him at the Queenâs palace the morning prior, the familiarity of her voice, her sharp gaze. He faltered in his steps.
  âI guess we have met.â He muttered a tinge amused, garnering a look of curiosity from his guard.
The Prince shook his head, changing the topic.
  âDid you find out why Princess Sienna didnât recognize me? Or was she pretending because someone might have overheard?â Chris inquired, concern evident in his voice.
Han sighed, knowing his master had been eagerly anticipating a different outcome.
  âApparently, Princess Sienna was in a carriage accident in Melgarde. She was bedridden for quite some time.â Han revealed, his eyes reflecting Chrisâ surprise and sadness.
The princeâs expression softened at such news. Although she was well now, as he had seen, she must have been in a great deal of pain.
  âLady Alyssa mentioned that Sienna struggled to recognize many of the young ladies here. Itâs been years since she was last in this palace, and perhaps her injury and the long recovery that followed may have affected her memories of growing up here.â Han continued, observing Chrisâ somber mood.
Chris was at a loss for words.
Why was fate so cruel?
He wanted to do nothing but reunite with the one girl that had always lingered in his mind, in his thoughts. Yet, here he was, unable to do any of that. Han placed his hand on the Princeâs shoulder, giving it a soft press.
  âWorry not. Think of it as another opportunity. Another chance for you to reconnect with her, without any secrets or hiding of identitiesâAnd letâs be honest, now youâre much more charming and handsome, youâll easily win her over.â Han teased, trying to lighten the mood.
  âWas I not handsome and charming as a kid?âÂ
Leave it to Chris to point out the negative side of things.
  âYou were quite scrawny and arrogant for your age back then. It was very easy to carry you too.â Han answered honestly, prompting a scoff from Chris, but he couldnât refute.
  âLetâs return before they suspect weâre up to something.â Chris muttered, the two men heading back towards the festivities, leaving behind the quiet garden and the tumultuous emotions that had stirred in its midst. ââââââââââââââââââââââââ Y/N stared at her reflection in the tall mirror. Her cheeks remained flushed, the redness lingering even after she had scrubbed away all her makeup. Embarrassment surged anew. She hadnât expected to encounter the Warrior Prince, let alone for him to see her in such a disheveled state.
To laugh at her rank.
Now he knew her true status.
How lowly she was compared to Princess Sienna, how plain she must have seemed in his eyes. He might not have even considered her a princess before her introduction, and he hadnât acknowledged her presence back then either.
Tears pricked at her eyes, catching the dim light of her chambers. His words echoed in her mind, his question about the forest, the place where they had met.Â
She had lied straight to his face.
And now she cried.
Should she have confessed the truth? That the girl he thought of as a dear friend was nothing but a lowly princess, unworthy to stand beside him, let alone befriend him?
Chris had once wondered how his princess would react upon discovering his princely identity. He had reassured himself that there was nothing to worry about. In the cold mountains of the north, he had come to that conclusion.
But clearly, he was wrong.
Instead the sharp Elysium princess took a deep breath, wiping her tears away and finding the strength she always used to hide her pain.Â
She had made the right decision.Â
It was nothing but a white lie.
Yes. A lie that would preserve her cherished memories of Chan, who had sought only her company and celebrated only her birthday. Looked at only her.
 A lie that would shield her from her heart shattering into a million tiny pieces.
Prior to the arrival of the foreign envoys, the Kingâs Mistress had warned her daughter to stay cautious of the Nightshade Kingdom and their representatives. Yet, the Queen had declared that the second princess would become an unofficial host to the princes, particularly the Warrior Prince, an excuse that would keep him at armâs length from her own daughter.
Of course, none of it went unnoticed by the cautious second princess, who wanted to do nothing more than avoid her childhood friend. The childhood friend who suddenly didnât remind her of the scrawny, innocent boy anymore. Instead, she saw what everyone else did.Â
A commanding presence with keen eyes and curt words, a no-nonsense young man. Handsome and mysterious.
If Y/N hadnât glimpsed a tinge of his playful side in the garden that evening, she might have never seen a trace of Chan in him, although his words and demeanor had still remained guarded and brusque even in the presence of them two that night.
But still the lowly princess struggled. Y/N could not separate Chris from Chan, and the pain of it cut deep.
She was unsure of what she had expected.Â
She had denied being the young princess who once visited their special spot by the river, the one who frequented The Grand Forest. She had let him misunderstand her, yet she couldnât help but gnaw at her lips as she watched Chris, a smile lingering on his lips, his tone smooth and engaging, a stark contrast to the bluntness he had used with her, when he greeted Sienna.
An emotion simmered within her, elusive and overwhelming. But before it could consume her in the midst of the gathering, she was jolted back to reality by Prince Ianâs loud, carefree laughter. His loud chuckle of carried with the wind.
The royals were gathered at the table, basking in the afternoon warmth of a luncheon hosted in name by Princess Sienna. In truth, her day-younger sister had done the actual preparations. Sienna had not denied it this time. Perhaps, the Queen had given her a stern warning following Siennaâs previous defiance of her wishes the night of the royal dinner.
Although everyone smiled and engaged in conversation, an unspoken tension hung in the air. Sienna hesitated to glance at the foreign princes, either due to unfamiliarity with the situation or lingering childhood lessons about staying wary of Nightshade warriors.
The first princess aside, even the Elysium Crown Prince seemed cautious of the Warrior Prince across from him, yet avoiding meaningful conversation with Prince Hyunjin, who wasnât important enough for Ianâs attention.Â
The two crown princes exchanged discussions about politics and current events, probing each otherâs nationsâ positions through sweet talks.Â
And even if Prince Ian didnât quite fill in his title as Crown Prince, Chris could easily tell he was a weasel. a schemer, gathering secrets to use for his own advantage when he saw fit.Â
Of course, he was his fatherâs son after all.
Yet, the second princess sat frustrated amongst them. Although Sienna made an excellent princess, with her graceful and generous nature, perfectly embodying an Elysium royal, she lacked the skills to entertain any political conversations, let alone foreign delegates. Perhaps the Queen mother must have noticed it as well, seeing as she ordered for Princess Y/N to be practically glued to the first princess, whenever it came to Sienna interacting with these foreign royals. Aiding her from the shadows.Â
A place Y/N had never left to begin with.
Amidst her emotional turmoil and recent heartache, Y/N only wished she could escape this gathering. She feared that Chan might catch her stealing glances and misunderstand her longing gaze.Â
Why shouldnât he? She had denied any childhood connection with him.
Conflicted and uncertain, Y/N managed to keep her feelings in check. She turned her attention to the Sylvancrest prince, engaging him with genuine interest in tales of his voyages to distract herself from Prince Christopher and the Nightshade matters. Yet, as she laughed softly at something he said, she felt the intense gaze of the Warrior Prince upon her. Despite her attempts to dismiss it as coincidence, his eyes lingered, studying her.
When she looked up to meet his gaze, his eyes quickly softened and looked away, as if it were an accident. Moments later, his gaze shifted to Sienna, who was conversing with the Princess-consort. This time, his expression was gentle, even if his glance was fleeting.
Y/N couldnât really blame anyone, even if she wanted to. Sienna had never confirmed that she was Chanâs childhood friend, she had merely been captivated by the crystal bird hanging around his neck. Perhaps it gave her a glimpse back to her memory from that day.
But her simple acknowledgment of it seemed to be enough for a friend desperate to reunite with her like they had once promised.
The very bird that had once belonged to Sienna herself.
Despite Y/Nâs efforts to plant seeds of denial, Siennaâs inability to recall details of their shared childhood in the capital felt like one of the cruelest coincidences of all.Â
What a harsh twist of fate. ââââââââââââââââââââââââ The leader of the Midnight Order found himself facing new and unexpected challenges. For years, he had navigated the night with ease, slipping through shadows without fear of detection. Yet despite the rigorous training heâd undergone in the harsh Northern Mountains, he was ill-prepared for the complexities of foreign terrain. To make matters worse, the Kingdom of Elysium was a vibrant and restless realm, alive with activity even after dark.
However, as the leader and sole shadow protector of his band of Midnight warriors accompanying his prince to this foreign kingdom, Minho was well-versed in completing his tasks with precision. By the time the palace was shrouded in the deep darkness that marked the end of the day, after enduring a long day of hearing Prince Ian boast about his prowess with sword and bow, Crown Prince Christopher knew upon seeing Minho in the darkness of his chambers that his warrior had discovered something significant.
Han stood guard, though it was more a precaution than a necessity, as the three warriors in the room had finely tuned hearing, honed over years of training.
  âThe elite nobles of the Elysium Kingâs court have been making frequent visits to his throne room.â Minho reported quietly.Â
  âSometimes they even venture into the king's official study, despite all the revelry. These visits often stretch late into the night.â
Something was definitely amiss, and the Nightshade Prince felt a simmering anger as he grappled with the mystery behind it all. Worry crept in, fueling his unease about the schemes the Elysium royals and nobles might be plotting. He recalled the jabs Count Miller had made during the banquet and the palpable hostility from Prince Ian. He even remembered the way Sienna had avoided looking at him.
Had she begun to hate him?Â
Did the years spent apart reshape her perspective, so that she no longer saw Nightshade as a nation with its own traditions and history? Instead as an enemy?
Was she afraid of him?
Minhoâs sharp, low voice pulled Chris from his troubling thoughts.Â
  âI will continue to monitor the situation. However, I suspect the Elysium Queen has more influence on what is happening than she admits.â
Hanâs brows furrowed as he tried to recall any signs of underlying tensions from the Queen. All he remembered were her pleasant smiles as she clung to the kingâs arm during the rare glimpses he had of her.
Chris leaned back in his seat, eyes fixed on the Midnight leader.Â
  âSheâs embedded her own people everywhere, keeping a watchful eye from the comfort of her parlor. Iâve already seen a few familiar faces slipping in and out of her palace.â
It wasnât surprising to Chris. He had long suspected that the Queen was more than just her gracious demeanor and generous words. If the Kingâs mistress could cause trouble and strike the second princess, surely the Queen was capable of far more.
For a fleeting moment, Chrisâ thoughts drifted back to the second princess. To her surprised expression when he saw her in the garden that evening, the red flush on her cheeks from her motherâs âdiscipline.â
He suddenly remembered her stepping away from him, afraid someone might see her engaging in a conversation with him. Perhaps, looking down on him.
The warrior prince remembered her soft giggle. The one that had caught his attention amidst his conversation at the luncheon earlier that day. Watching as her eyes crinkled, fingers masking her lips to muffle the delicate sound that came through.
His hand reached towards the crystal bird necklace, gripping it softly in his palms as he bit the inside of his cheek, frustrated.Â
Why was he suddenly fixating on a princess he hadnât known about until a few days ago?
Chris found the distraction unsettling and did not like it at all.
Her presence irked him.
Although the Nightshade Prince noticed that the second princessâs eyes always narrowed into a scowl whenever she thought he wasnât looking, he couldnât help but feel irritated.
The feeling was mutual it seemed.
After every encounter, Y/Nâs stern tone and narrowed brows didnât escape the observant prince.Â
Unlike Sienna, who perpetually wore a warm smile and exuded a gentle, welcoming demeanor, Y/N was unflinchingly forthright. Her candidness was striking and at first, it even impressed Chris, especially when she added her voice to the complex debates among the princes. However, her views always seemed to oppose his, as if she were deliberately contradicting him.
It was clear she didnât like him. (He was mistaken, of course.)
What the keen eyed Warrior Prince failed to see was that Y/N was, in fact, reflecting his own opinions in her way, articulating thoughts he would come to later.
If she made a controversial statement, the room would dismiss it as the naive blunders of a young lady unfamiliar with politics. A princess from Elysium would never publicly criticize her own nation. Especially a lowly princess like herself.
But if Chris, the crown prince of a rival kingdom, had expressed similar sentiments, the reaction would have been different. Harsh words and accusations would fly, tarnishing his reputation and insulting his people. Calling him uncivilized.
In reality, the second princess was always on his side, even if she told herself to keep her distance until it was time for him to leave.Â
She would pretend their childhood friendship had ended with his cheesy, dimpled smile and promises of a reunion that carried with that summer breeze in the Grand Forest, was the last memory she had of him.
But fate seemed to have other plans.Â
She continually found herself drawn into Prince Christopherâs orbit.
Y/Nâs thoughts were interrupted as she gazed at the novel in Annaâs hand. The young maidâs face was alight with excitement as she held it out.
  âI finally managed to snag it for you, my lady.â Anna said, her enthusiasm evident.
Despite her usual disapproval of the princessâs obsession with romantic tales, Anna was always one step ahead in securing these stories for Y/N.
Y/N took the book, her emotions shifting as she held it. The love stories within had become an escape from her bleak reality, fueling dreams that suddenly felt unattainable for someone like her.Â
She was royalty, but not royal enough . A princess, yes, but one often overlooked and forgotten.Â
Such stories of perfect love seemed forever out of reach now.
  âPrincess?â Annaâs bright eyes, brimming with hope, were impossible to ignore.
Even though the young maid pretended to be indifferent to these tales, she always listened intently as Y/N recounted them.
With a resigned sigh, Y/N accepted the novel, slipping once more into the realm of impossible happiness. ââââââââââââââââââââââââ The founding day celebrations had been postponed to coincide with the grand wedding of the Elysium Crown Prince and his future consort. Yet, the festivities seemed endless. Chris gazed out of the large window, which framed a perfect view of the rose garden, and immediately noticed a figure that seemed both out of place and captivating.Â
Y/N.
She was seated under the gazebo, lost in the pages of a novel, her afternoon dress casual yet elegant.
When Chris had first discovered that his room overlooked the rose garden, he hadnât paid it much attention. But seeing her there, so absorbed in her book, a wave of distraction washed over him before he swiftly composed himself and drew the curtains closed.
The following day, at the same time, with the sun still high and the warm afternoon breeze flowing through the garden, she was there again, holding the same novel.Â
Chris found his curiosity piqued. Yet, agitated at the same time.
What could be so enthralling about that book that it drew her out again? She looked so at peace now but earlier she had crossed him over a discussion at the library.
On the third day, it was as if he had been expecting her. The new memory of their encounter earlier that day lingered bitterly, her deliberate avoidance still fresh in his mind. Her curt dismissal had stung his pride, yet the warrior prince found himself inexplicably drawn to observing her from the windowpane.Â
Han had been talking about yet another celebratory dinner, but Chris remained silent, his gaze fixed on her in the distance.
Did she realize how much she irritated him? Her aloof and sometimes sharp demeanor, her lack of deference, all irked him.
Did she know how beautiful she was?Â
The way her brows furrowed in concentration, her fingers absentmindedly toying with the earring on her lobe. Subtle gestures that were just enough to capture the Nightshade princeâs attention.
Chrisâ eyes traced the contours of her figure as she sat elegantly, yet casually, at the garden table. But as quickly as his gaze lingered, they were cast downward.
Damn, he was doing it again.Â
Staring.Â
What was wrong with him?
He chastised himself for the impropriety of his thoughts and the rudeness of watching a princess lost in her own world.
He should have been thinking about Sienna. He should be thinking about her sweet smile, her soft voice that reintroduced him to a familiar dessert theyâd shared in the quiet of the forest as children. Her apology when she noticed that he was upset by what her sister had said.
Chris glanced to his right, finding Han waiting for a response to a question he hadnât fully heard. Something about another royal dinner, as if the numerous gatherings heâd attended since arriving hadnât been enough.
  âIt seems Elysium revels in fanfare and celebrations.â The Nightshade Crown Prince chuckled, pulling the curtains shut.
Han hummed in agreement.
  âYes. Even Minho is exhausted. The palace grounds are bustling day and night, with no respite for him to wander in the dark.â
Chris recalled how Minho had been in and out of his room all night, avoiding patrol guards, and how he nearly tackled the poor warrior the first time he snuck in.
But, despite all the criticism and his reservations, not all these events were unwelcome.Â
They provided glimpses of Sienna, giving Chris hope for a chance to exchange words and be enchanted by her smile. Perhaps help her remember some of the things they enjoyed laughing about as children. Lately, however, wherever Sienna went, Y/N followed.
The second princess, almost her exact opposite in grace and demeanor.
Chris scowled at the closed window, a sour taste in his mouth.Â
  âPrince Ian wants you to join him in the garden this afternoon. Apparently, he wants to show off his archery skills.â Han said with a hint of amusement, leaning back onto the wood of the grand door.
Chris frowned at the mention of the garden, the very place where Y/N was currently sitting.Â
  âSend an attendant. Iâll be delayed.â He dismissed with a groan, sinking back into his recliner. He had no interest in engaging in passive-aggressive conversation with the second princess, or in witnessing Ianâs mediocre archery skills.
But Chris hadnât been able to stay away, despite his best efforts.Â
As he arrived at the garden, he found the atmosphere tense and charged with unease. Prince Hyunjin was absent, leaving only the Crown Prince Ian, the two princesses, and a young Nightshade warrior in training.
Prince Christopherâs attendant.
The young boy stood rooted in place, eyes on the ground, visibly terrified.
Ian had grown up under his fatherâs shadow, inheriting not only the title of Crown Prince, but also a sense of superiority and disdain for those he deemed beneath him. At the academy, he had developed a cruel pastime, using his archery skills to intimidate and humiliate others. What began with targeting fruits and inanimate objects had escalated to using live targets. Servants, humble nobles, anyone he felt he could dominate.
And now, in the pretense of afternoon tea, Ian was showcasing his skill with a bow and arrow. His target, already picked out. He was showing off, and had been goading Chrisâ young aide, a warrior in training who seemed weaker compared to the seasoned soldiers.Â
Even Ianâs choice of target revealed his own inadequacies as an archer, highlighting how pathetic his skills truly were.
The Elysium Princeâs taunts were laced with condescension and veiled threats, masking his unchecked power with laughter and mockery. Sienna, watched in silence, troubled by Ianâs behavior, while Y/N struggled to contain her anger at the blatant injustice.Â
The foreign warrior prince and his guard watched in disbelief as the scene unfolded.Â
  âUsually, a bow and arrow are used to protect people. But here, the traditions seem different,â Chris remarked, his anger barely concealed behind a veneer of calm.
Ianâs expression soured. âDonât be such a downer. Heâs just an attendant.â He retorted nonchalantly, his dismissive tone making Chrisâ gaze narrow.
  âThen use me as the target. Heâs just my attendant after all.â Chris challenged, aware that Ian would never risk breaching the peace agreement by aiming at him.Â
If Ian dared and attempted to draw an arrow at him, Minho or Han would intervene before he could react. Hanâs fingers hovered over the hilt of his sword, ready to act.
Sienna gripped Y/Nâs hand tightly, her face a mask of fear and worry as the sudden tension mounted. A silence fell between the two crown princes until Ian grunted in concession.
  âFine then.â He said, scanning the area and locking eyes with a young attendant among his own servants. âYou, get over here.â
Another young boy froze, wide-eyed and trembling. This time the second princess couldnât hold her tongue, unable to stay silent any longer. Slowly, she made her way to the two young men, her legs moving on their own. Sienna watched with a look of concern, hoping her justice-driven sister wouldnât act recklessly.
  âBrother, you shouldnât cause such a scene.â Y/N finally interjected, her voice steady despite the palpable tension.Â
  âThe Nightshade Prince doesnât seem comfortable with this game.â
Ianâs eyes flashed with irritation at Y/Nâs interruption. He glanced at Sienna and then at the second princess, who seemed to be forgetting her place.Â
The Elysium crown prince laughed, his tone mocking.Â
  âFine then, why donât you play with me, my dear sister?â
Y/N stiffened, suddenly caught off guard by the Princeâs audacity. Sienna stood up, shocked by his words, while Chris wondered if such behavior was common among the royals here.Â
And they called his country barbaric.
  âSurely youâre not serious?â Sienna exclaimed, horror evident as she looked between her siblings.
  âItâs just a friendly game between siblings.â Ian taunted with a sinister grin. âIsnât it?â
  âI accept your challenge.â Y/N declared firmly, though her hands trembled as she clutched her dress.
  âPrincess Y/N, you donât have to.â Chris finally interjected, stepping forward.Â
  âIan, this isnât necessary.â He said, his voice calm but firm.
Nothing about this situation was sane. Even the second princess, who Chris thought would be level headed, proved to be prideful and stubborn.
But Y/N, with a boldness that surprised even herself, stood her ground.Â
  âItâs just a friendly game between siblings.â She insisted, her gaze unwavering despite knowing the potential consequences of defiance.
Chris glanced around the courtyard, his eyes narrowing as he observed the absurdity unfolding before him.Â
Prince Ian, standing with a bow in hand and a smirk on his face that exuded arrogance. While Princess Y/N, stood a few paces away, appeared both defiant and uncomfortable.Â
Han stood frozen, shock evident on his face as he exchanged glances with his frustrated Prince.
  âYouâre too short. Place it on your shoulder.â Prince Ian taunted, gesturing toward the apple in Y/Nâs slightly trembling hands.Â
The stubborn princess straightened her back, determination in her gaze. With a forced smile, she placed the apple on her shoulder, trying to balance it as best she could.
Ian smirked triumphantly, drawing the bowstring taut. The tension in the air was palpable as everyone held their breath, acutely aware of Ianâs skill with a bow but also the wrongness of the situation.Â
Chris felt a surge of anger. His patience snapping as he glared at Prince Ian.
  âThis must be a joke.â Chris muttered, shifting his gaze between Ian and the silent Sienna, who refused to meet his eyes.
  âPrince Ian, this is notââÂ
The arrow sliced through the air, cutting his words short before striking the apple cleanly and embedding itself into the tree behind Y/N. The second princess flinched. A sudden yelp escaped her lips as her hand instinctively went to her shoulder where the arrow had grazed her skin.
  âYou distracted me, Prince Christopher.â Ian snapped, sucking his teeth, lowering his bow and turning a challenging glare towards Chris.
  âY/N!â Siennaâs voice erupted amidst the tension.
Chris took a step forward, frustration simmering beneath the surface.Â
  âThis wasnât a jest, Ian. You could have seriously hurt her.â
Ianâs expression darkened, wounded pride evident in his retort.Â
  âIt was just a game.â He said dismissively, waving off Chrisâ concern.
The hurt princess winced slightly as she withdrew her hand from her shoulder, revealing bloodied fingers from where the arrow had grazed her. Sienna rushed forward, concern etched on her face as she examined Y/Nâs injury.
  âI-Itâs just a small nick.â Y/N assured her sister with a strained smile, though her discomfort was clear.Â
Sienna bit her lip, suddenly unsure of how to address the situation in front of the guests, in front of the servants and the foreign attendants, not wanting to escalate matters.
  âTsk. The sight of blood has fouled my mood.â Ian grumbled, setting down his bow with evident annoyance, while Chris shot him a frustrated look.
  âYouâre just a guest here, Christopher. Donât overstep your bounds.â Ianâs tone was laced with irritation.
The Warrior Prince clenched his jaw, fists tightening at his sides. He had respected Ian as a prince and a future leader of Elysium, but in that moment, he saw only a bully hiding behind his title.
The Crown Prince made a swift exit, leaving his sister to handle the aftermath.
Chris stood in his own silence after the Princeâs quick return. Inhaling sharply as he crossed his arms against his chest and took slow, deliberate steps towards the princesses.Â
  âSo this was the âfriendly gameâ between siblings?â He raised an eyebrow, disappointment and frustration clear in his eyes as he looked at Sienna, who had done nothing to prevent the situation.
He had expected at least her to say something. Even if both her siblings appeared to be insane, Sienna should have said something. But Chrisâ gaze faltered, seeing Y/N scowl at him, even amidst her clear pain, a scowl that seemed so familiar to him now.
  âI advise you to keep these sarcastic remarks to yourself, Prince Christopher. It was nothing but a mistake.â Y/N interjected before Sienna could even begin to come up with something to say.
Chrisâ gaze shifted to the injured but still defiant second princess, who took a sudden small step back under his cold scrutiny. The bravery she had shown moments ago had suddenly crumbled under his stern stare. He remained silent, looking between her faltering eyes and the hand covering her injured shoulder. She seemed vulnerable, a small bunny trembling under his gaze.
His brows narrowed, another surge of frustration and anger simmering within him. But he clenched his fist, composing himself.
  âThe second princess claims to be fine. Itâs just a small misunderstanding, Prince Christopher.â Sienna sighed softly, shielding her younger sister.
Chris exhaled, his gaze falling to the ground before he spoke.Â
  âIf Princess Sienna says so.â He finally said, his voice softening as he nodded at the first princess.
Then his eyes shifted back to the second princess, turning colder as he looked at her.Â
Y/Nâs chest tightened with a mix of hurt and disappointment. Chanâs disapproving look cut through her defenses, making her feel exposed and vulnerable, more so than the small nick on her shoulder ever could.
Y/N was ruining herself in his eyes, and it was a torment far worse than the physical pain.Â
It didnât feel like a simple white lie anymore.
âââââââââââââââââââââââ to be continued.
ââ ask to be tagged! - @stayceebs97, @palindrome969, @tsunderelino, @solandiszale, @fixation-dump, @ellelabelle, @gaslasyttune, @qwonyoung23, @minh0scat, @candyquokka
Crystal Bird - Chapter 5
Crown Prince! Chan x Princess (fem.) Genre: Royal au! Angst, Romance, Historical, hidden identity, slow-burn Warnings: mentions of blood, war, death, cursing, parental abuse, somewhat proofread A/N: It gets better, I promise! Feedback is always welcome, enjoy! ââ MASTERLIST
Synopsis: The Crown Prince is saved by the Princess of a rival kingdom, and he swears his second life to his savior. A forbidden friendship no one knew of, grows deeper with every secret meeting. As the two are kept apart, memories of their sunset playdates by the serene river, begin blossoming into something beautiful. Cheeks blushed, stomach butterflies fluttered at the thought of each other. Years of yearning and imagining had only made them crave a sweeter reunion. And finally meeting at a Royal banquet, he could only stare at the now grown Princess, taken by her beauty, while she only watches as he gives his heart to the wrong princess.
Missed a chapter? - Prologue / Chapter 1 / Chapter 2 / Chapter 3 / Chapter 4
CHAPTER 5 âââââââââââââââââââ
The warrior prince of Nightshade had finally found his princess, and for a fleeting moment, he could almost feel the intense worry that had gripped his heart over the years, begin to lift.Â
Yet, as quickly as the relief settled in, it was overtaken by another, more unsettling emotion.
Confusion.
Chrisâ momentary happiness was cut short as he watched Princess Sienna bid farewell with a formal nod after their introduction. The light in his eye morphing into a panic as Sienna dipped for a low curtsy. Her arm gently nudged the second princess, who had been momentarily dazed, and they both began moving toward the next circle of nobles to greet.Â
The warrior princeâs eyes followed her form, before his attention shifted to Han. They exchanged a look that mirrored each otherâs bewilderment, both clearly taken aback by the unexpected turn of events.Â
By the lack of acknowledgment.
But before Chris could voice his thoughts to his guard, he was approached by another young lady. She gazed at him with a blend of awe and trepidation and a bit of lingering fear.
  âG-good evening, Prince Christopher. I am Alyssa Miller, daughter of Count Miller.â She introduced herself.
Chris stared at her for a moment, before giving her a curt nod. He had briefly met her and her father the evening before at dinner. But he didnât care enough to recall her name. Yet, here she stood, clearly intrigued by the Nightshade prince, looking at him as if he were some animal in a zoo.
A brief silence settled between them. The young lady awkwardly fidgeted with her gloves, while Han eyed his stoic prince, void of any emotion on his face.
  âHave you taken to the dance floor yet, Prince Christopher?â Alyssa continued, her rigid but shy demeanor stealing glances at the composed warrior.
  âI have not.â Chris responded curtly.
  âWould you like toââ
Her eyes faltered at the sight of the familiar pendant hanging on his neck, gaze narrowing. Something that did not go unnoticed by the defensive foreign prince.
Did she also recognize it? What was going on?
  âFirst Princess Sienna had something just like this.â Her lips had thinned into a thoughtful smile, trying to recall that afternoon.
  âMy father had collected it on one of his journeys and I had gifted it to her myself during a birthday celebrationâbut she had lost it.â
Alyssaâs recount of the story was automatic, Chris didnât even have to attempt to get it out of her.
He finally had a backstory of this crystal pendant, he knew what came next. From the vivid memories he swore not to forget, to Hanâs detailed explanation of that day.
The Princess had lost it while saving him that afternoon.
Sienna had left the crystal bird for him to find.
The crown prince of Nightshade raised a brow, crossing his arm over his chest.
  âHow long has your father been on the Kingâs court?â Chris questioned.
His question caught Alyssa off guard, bringing her out of her memories, causing her to blink in surprise.
  âUh-um, ever since I was born. I used to play with the princesses when I was a child.â She confessed, her eyes drifting towards where Sienna and Y/N had been.
  â...Though Princess Sienna doesnât quite recall.â Alyssa added softly, her words piquing the interest of the stoic prince, his brows arching in curiosity.
This time Prince Christopher glanced back at Han, eyes subtly calling for the young guard to approach. Han quickly came to his princeâs side, a small smile playing on his lips.
  âYou must be thirsty, Lady Alyssa. My guard here will fetch you a drink.â The Prince said, his tone softer this time.
  âOh!â How can your personal guard do such a thing? There is no need.â Alyssa protested politely, stealing a glance at Han, who stood confident, a guard clearly of high rank.
  âI insist.â Chris replied, attempting to be charming, a demeanor he rarely adopted.
  âIf youâre still hesitant, why donât you come along, my lady. I can fetch my prince his drink instead.â Han suggested, his smile unwavering.
Alyssa appeared to be taken by the gentle smiles of these handsome yet mysterious foreign men, slowly nodding in agreement as Han gestures for her to lead the way. Christopher glanced at his guard once more, silently assigning a task.
The eveningâs bustle grew louder as the nobles relaxed with more drinks, setting aside political discussions for idle gossip. And somehow Chris found himself wrapped up in it as well.
  âYou know, I was quite surprised the Nightshade Kingdom even accepted an invitation.â One of the older noble men addressed, looking towards Prince Christopher, who somehow found himself amongst them.
Without his guard to deflect them, Chris sighed inwardly, resigned to joining their conversation, humoring whatever they talked about.Â
  âYou donât speak much do you, your highness?â Another young noble, evidently from the Elysium Kingâs court, added.
  âIâm more of an observer.â Chris replied politely, finally asserting himself.
Count Miller, who Chris recalled from the previous nightâs dinner, and Lady Alyssaâs father, let out a hearty laugh.
  âOf course. Observing is what the Nightshade warriors are good at. Like predators looking for their prey. Uncivilized and ready to attack.â He chuckled, and the group amongst them bellowed out with their laughter as well.Â
The warrior princeâs brow twitched at the remark, his rigid posture prompting a few uncomfortable glances among the group. But he managed to hold his tongue.
Noticing the sudden tension, Count Miller patted the young noble besides him on the shoulder and turned to Chris with a grin.
  âSurely my jest didnât offend you Prince Christopher?â The look on his face felt taunting almost.
The other men glanced at the foreign prince with unease, their thoughts likely drifting to the notorious reputation of the Nightshade Kingdom.
  âOf course not.â Chris replied with a smile, though his hands clenched in the pockets of his slacks.
The men chuckled in response, and some minutes later Prince Christopher seized the opportunity to excuse himself, citing the need for some fresh air.
He found himself in the back garden, one that he recalled seeing from his chambers at Ruby Hall. But the sight of pretty roses werenât enough to calm his nerves. Anger was evident in his expression as he paced behind the hedges, muttering curses under his breath, his fingers tightening around the crystal bird pendant in an attempt to calm his nerves.
  âA jest? Ridiculous.â He muttered through gritted teeth, frustration simmering beneath his calm exterior.Â
He was stewing in his anger, inhaling deeply to soothe the frustration. But the foreign princeâs brief moment of solitude was interrupted by approaching voices, pulling him back to reality.Â
Did he appear suspicious standing alone out here?
Quickly, he tucked his necklace into his vest and melted into the shadows of the hedges.Â
Yeah, definitely not suspicious. He chided himself silently.
  âYouâve gotten really bold lately.â Lady Katherineâs voice carried, though hushed, with unmistakable anger as she dragged Y/N along by the wrist, her grip tight.
  âHow can you even speak out amongst them?â Lady Katherine continued her tirade.
Y/N glanced between her livid mother and her motherâs personal attendant.Â
She wasnât sure herself.Â
What had come over her?
Y/N hadnât intended to speak up, but witnessing the noblesâ mockery of the Nightshade warriors, even after Chanâs departure, had stirred something inside her.
A protectiveness that she guessed stemmed from her loyalty to a friendship she was too afraid to acknowledge, had led her to voice out her disapproval. Her legs automatically moved and she had found herself confronting the group of noble men.
  âSpeaking in favor of those wild beasts isnât something fit for a princess.â Her mother admonished sharply.
There were those words again.Â
Fit for a princess.Â
The words echoed in Y/Nâs mind, a constant reminder of the expectations and scrutiny that plagued her every move.Â
But why didnât she feel like a princess?Â
Especially today.
Tonight on the day where she was supposedly one of the main characterâs of the banquet. The night where she was finally introduced as the second princess of this nation.
She didnât feel like a Princess at all.Â
And with Chan failing to recognize her this evening, she felt even less than. Y/N closed her eyes tightly for a brief moment, holding back the anger and hurt that simmered within her.Â
  âMy words were nothing but the truth. Surely you donât believe belittling our honorable guests is acceptable? Besides Iâve asserted my power as second princess, you should be satisfied by my actions.â Y/N implored, her words hitting her mother like a challenge.
Lady Katherine stood momentarily speechless, visibly taken aback by her daughterâs defiance, the stubborn glint in her eyes. Things that were becoming too frequent.
Instead of responding, Katherine raised her hand as if to strike Y/N, a familiar threat when she couldnât counter her daughterâs bold truths. Y/N closed her eyes, ready for the sting that came with it. However, the motherâs hand faltered at the sharp exclamation of her maid.
  âMy lady, you mustnât! The princess is still recovering from yesterdayâs bruises.â The old maid interjected urgently, prompting Lady Katherine to glance at Y/Nâs cheek, concealed under fading makeup.
Her motherâs hand dropped to her side with a frustrated âtsk,â the sound resonating in the quiet night air.
  âHave her maid take her back to her chambers, her wounds are becoming visible. I shouldnât see her for the rest of the night.â Katherine spat, her words laced with displeasure, before turning sharply and stomping off toward the banquet hall.
The maid hesitated, caught between her duty and the tension in the air.Â
  âS-stay here, Princess. I shall send for your maid.â She stammered, hurrying after Lady Katherine.
Finally left alone in the garden, silence stretched around Y/N. The second princess stood in her anger, shame, guilt, for a long while. She glanced around, feeling exposed and vulnerable.Â
The hiding warrior prince stood puzzled in the shadows, staring wide ahead into the night, suddenly uncertain of his next move. There was an uneasy feeling in his chest from whatever he had stumbled upon unknowingly.Â
Should he step out and confront the situation, or slip away into the hedges to find another route of escape from this awkward encounter?Â
But before he could ponder further, he heard her footsteps drawing closer, stopping just a few feet away from the shadows he had concealed himself in. He scrunched his face, praying she would not turn his way, hoping that she would just stomp off.
  âDamn it.â She muttered, frustration evident in her voice as she ran a hand through her hair and sighed loudly.
Of course she doesnât stomp off, the unmistakable sensation of being watched made her jolt, head swiftly turning towards the hedges. Y/N nearly gasped, hand clutching at her chest when she saw the Nightshade Prince step out of the dark bushes.
With a guilty expression plastered on his face, Chris cleared his throat awkwardly, searching for an excuse. He glanced around the garden attempting to come up with anything to say about his presence here. For hiding and ultimately eavesdropping.
  âP-Prince Christopher!â Y/N blurted out, before regaining her composure quickly.
  âSecond PrincessâŠâ He addressed, her title still sounding strange and foreign no matter how aware of her existence he was.
  âWhat are you doing here? Are you lost?â She asks, attempting to divert his attention, though it was clear he had overheard her earlier conversation with her mother.
Chris caught himself, pretending he wasnât glued to the darkness but was talking a nightly stroll and simply stumbled across her path. His gaze flickered toward the direction Lady Katherine and her maid had disappeared, then settled back on Y/N.Â
  âI was out for some air. The atmosphere inside is quite stifling for a wild beast.â Chris remarked casually, his tone laced with a sudden hint of amusement, to ease the awkward, stuffy mood.
Her breath hitched at his words, realizing he had overheard more than she intended. Quickly regaining composure, she bowed slightly.
  âI apologize if what you have heard has offended you.â
  âOh? Were you ladies having a discussion about me?â Chris countered with a feigned innocence, his eyes flicking toward the path the two older women had taken, once again.
  âSurely not.â Y/N lied with a practiced ease, mirroring his pretense.
  âI was referring to Count Millerâs words back then.â She continued
Chris stood impressed by how adeptly the so-called Second Princess handled the situation, even though both were aware of the source of his subtle remarks.
  âDo you not agree with Count Millerâs words as well? All of those nobles seemed to have quite a laugh at what he said. Iâm sure itâs not different from what everyone here at Elysium believes to be true.â Chris pressed, a trace of frustration creeping into his voice.
  âItâs common for the noble folk to mock and taunt others in the pretense of a joke. They do it amongst themselves all the time. If you heed into it, youâll become an easy target. The best thing to do is treat them in the same way. Or, use your authority.â Y/N states, just like she had done before her mother dragged her out here.Â
Chris almost chuckled at her straightforwardness, but he maintained his stoic demeanor, studying her with intensity. For a weak princess who had been sheltered all her life, she was really bold. Her ideologies seemed to differ from those of the rest of the Elysium people he had encountered.
An eerily familiar feeling spreads through him.
The silence between them lingered briefly as he observed her, wondering who exactly was this second princess. But while the Nightshade Prince ponders in his thoughts, the second princess is battling her own feelings. A tug at her heart, the want to call out for her Chan.
  âD-Do you believe weâve met before, Prince Christopher?â Y/N interjected, breaking the quiet with a hint of uncertainty, hint of something else.
Chris raised an eyebrow, arms crossing over his chest.
  âIs this some sort of flirty remark used in your Elysium Kingdom?â He teased lightly, watching for her reaction with a faint amusement.
One which he easily gets with her stunned gaze, and lips parting slightly in shock.
Composing herself, she dropped her gaze, her voice quieter. âYou simply looked⊠familiar.â
Part of her wished he would recognize her, wished she would clear his misunderstanding. While another part accepted that his failure to do so was probably for the best.
  âI have been in the White Mountains of the North for the past decade. It is highly unlikely we crossed paths, even more so for a Princess like yourself.â Chris replied, his demeanor returning to its usual composed state.
Her wonders of where he had disappeared, were finally answered.Â
Of course she had questions, she had many questions but her voice refused to come out, mind and heart battling with conflicted thoughts and emotions. Her motherâs warnings, her own doubts and self-deprecating thoughts clashing against her want to pull her once only true friend into an embrace.Â
Instead, she bowed her head.Â
  âI must have made a mistake then.â
Chris softened slightly at the downturn of her expression, his brows easing as he stood upright. The familiar feeling gnawed at him. His heart hammered in his chest.
  âHave you ever ventured to the deep end of the Grand Forest river, Princess?â Chris asked, his tone serious, his eyes holding a mixture of earnestness and concern.
A doubtful worry.
A desperate attempt.
Y/N froze, feeling the weight of his question. Stiffening at his awaiting figure before she slowly glanced up to meet his gaze, uncertain of how to respond truthfully.
  âI have not.â She found herself lying, the words slipping out almost automatically.
All but a white lie. Her mind concluded.
Silence settled between them, and Chris took in a deep breath, finally coming to his own conclusion.Â
He crossed his arms, his gaze flickered over to the faint redness peeking through her makeup, the previous dayâs bruise healing.Â
  âHow is it that a Princess is allowed to be treated in such a manner in your so-called âcivilizedâ society?â Chris questioned, his tone laced with a hint of bitterness.
Y/N raised a hand instinctively to cover her cheek, her head turning in the direction Lady Katherine had stomped off. Bringing her back to her harsh reality.
Once again, the second princess easily controlled her emotions, as she met his gaze. It was no big secret, Lady Katherine had always paraded around her status as the Second Elysium Princessâ mother. It wouldnât be too long before the foreign guests were made aware of who she truly was.
What expression will Chan make when he finds out about her less-than royal status? She wondered.Â
  âWhat you witnessed was a mother simply disciplining her child.â She explained, catching him off guard with her response.
His brows contorted in confusion, eyes squinting as he studied her face.Â
  âAre you not the child of the King and Queen?â Chris asked, genuinely confused.
She looked just like the King. She shared lots of similar features with Princess Sienna, he would have never guessed they werenât full sisters.
  âI am the daughter of His Highness the King, and yes, the Queen is mother of all royal children. But the lady who bore me is Lady Katherine, my mother.â Y/N clarified, watching his reaction carefully.
Chris stared at Y/N, trying to process this unconventional family structure. Then, unexpectedly, he let out a mocking laugh.
  âThe King here runs around having his fun and bringing children into the world, yet your society calls us âuncivilizedâ?â Chrisâ words pierced through Y/N, who glanced around quickly to see if anyone had heard his damning words.
  âWorry not. There is no one around.â He reassured her, though his eyes involuntarily flicked towards the hedges where he had previously hidden.
  âBut I guess he still honors his Royal reputation, as youâve still gotten a title and allowed you to reside on the palace grounds.â Chris mused aloud, while Y/N remained silent.
Everything Christopher had just said struck a nerve of truth. Both embarrassing and painfully true. Despite carrying the title of âPrincess,â Y/N knew she could never truly embody it.
But of course a crown prince like himself would never be able to understand that.
  âIs it not like that in Nightshade?â Her voice is quiet.
Chris crossed his arms, a half-smile playing on his lips. âWe choose one Queen. Weâre quite a romantic clan.â He proclaimed proudly, standing tall almost.
His words, though tinged with a hint of cockiness, answered many of Y/Nâs unspoken questions. She bit her lip, wondering if he had made his choice.
She recalled the warmth in his eyes as he stared at Sienna. Would he have looked at her like that if she had stepped forward? If she had been bold enough to call him âChanâ right here, right now?
No.
He hadnât looked at her at all.
He looked down at her because compared to a Sienna, she looked nothing like a princess.
Y/Nâs eyes instinctively searched for the crystal bird pendant he had earlier displayed proudly, only to find it discreetly tucked away beneath the collar of his jacket.
But before she could ask about it, before she could perhaps convince herself to tell him about its origins, Chrisâ head snapped toward the direction of the trail leading back to the banquet, his eyes narrowing.
  âSomeone is coming.â The Prince stated abruptly.
Immediately Y/N takes a step back, and seeing her do so, the confused prince is easily able to interpret her expression.
She did not want to be seen with him.
Of course, she was a Royal from Elysium, unlike his princess, she probably hated his kind, his people, like everyone else in this nation.
He sighed, retreating back into the hiding place among the shadows. Turning his head in an unbothered stance, his eyes met Hanâs stunned gaze.
  âMy princess!â It was Annaâs voice, sent to escort Y/N back to her chambers as Lady Katherine had ordered.
The young girl hurried to guide her mistress through the dimly lit garden while Y/N stole one last glance at the hedges where the Warrior Prince had vanished. Emotions swirled within her.
Shame, embarrassment, sadness.
Regret.
  âWhy didnât you come out sooner? Itâs not polite to eavesdrop, you know?â Chris chided from the shadows once the two men were alone. As if he hadn't done the exact same thing.
  âI would have, but it was quite difficult. The Second Princess had already seemed quite flustered after seeing you.â Han explained as they emerged, the Prince and his guard making their way down the garden path.Â
Chris glanced back briefly towards the direction the second princess had vanished into, her surprised expression, her narrowed gaze.
Suddenly he recalled the young lady who had approached him at the Queenâs palace the morning prior, the familiarity of her voice, her sharp gaze. He faltered in his steps.
  âI guess we have met.â He muttered a tinge amused, garnering a look of curiosity from his guard.
The Prince shook his head, changing the topic.
  âDid you find out why Princess Sienna didnât recognize me? Or was she pretending because someone might have overheard?â Chris inquired, concern evident in his voice.
Han sighed, knowing his master had been eagerly anticipating a different outcome.
  âApparently, Princess Sienna was in a carriage accident in Melgarde. She was bedridden for quite some time.â Han revealed, his eyes reflecting Chrisâ surprise and sadness.
The princeâs expression softened at such news. Although she was well now, as he had seen, she must have been in a great deal of pain.
  âLady Alyssa mentioned that Sienna struggled to recognize many of the young ladies here. Itâs been years since she was last in this palace, and perhaps her injury and the long recovery that followed may have affected her memories of growing up here.â Han continued, observing Chrisâ somber mood.
Chris was at a loss for words.
Why was fate so cruel?
He wanted to do nothing but reunite with the one girl that had always lingered in his mind, in his thoughts. Yet, here he was, unable to do any of that. Han placed his hand on the Princeâs shoulder, giving it a soft press.
  âWorry not. Think of it as another opportunity. Another chance for you to reconnect with her, without any secrets or hiding of identitiesâAnd letâs be honest, now youâre much more charming and handsome, youâll easily win her over.â Han teased, trying to lighten the mood.
  âWas I not handsome and charming as a kid?âÂ
Leave it to Chris to point out the negative side of things.
  âYou were quite scrawny and arrogant for your age back then. It was very easy to carry you too.â Han answered honestly, prompting a scoff from Chris, but he couldnât refute.
  âLetâs return before they suspect weâre up to something.â Chris muttered, the two men heading back towards the festivities, leaving behind the quiet garden and the tumultuous emotions that had stirred in its midst. ââââââââââââââââââââââââ Y/N stared at her reflection in the tall mirror. Her cheeks remained flushed, the redness lingering even after she had scrubbed away all her makeup. Embarrassment surged anew. She hadnât expected to encounter the Warrior Prince, let alone for him to see her in such a disheveled state.
To laugh at her rank.
Now he knew her true status.
How lowly she was compared to Princess Sienna, how plain she must have seemed in his eyes. He might not have even considered her a princess before her introduction, and he hadnât acknowledged her presence back then either.
Tears pricked at her eyes, catching the dim light of her chambers. His words echoed in her mind, his question about the forest, the place where they had met.Â
She had lied straight to his face.
And now she cried.
Should she have confessed the truth? That the girl he thought of as a dear friend was nothing but a lowly princess, unworthy to stand beside him, let alone befriend him?
Chris had once wondered how his princess would react upon discovering his princely identity. He had reassured himself that there was nothing to worry about. In the cold mountains of the north, he had come to that conclusion.
But clearly, he was wrong.
Instead the sharp Elysium princess took a deep breath, wiping her tears away and finding the strength she always used to hide her pain.Â
She had made the right decision.Â
It was nothing but a white lie.
Yes. A lie that would preserve her cherished memories of Chan, who had sought only her company and celebrated only her birthday. Looked at only her.
 A lie that would shield her from her heart shattering into a million tiny pieces.
Prior to the arrival of the foreign envoys, the Kingâs Mistress had warned her daughter to stay cautious of the Nightshade Kingdom and their representatives. Yet, the Queen had declared that the second princess would become an unofficial host to the princes, particularly the Warrior Prince, an excuse that would keep him at armâs length from her own daughter.
Of course, none of it went unnoticed by the cautious second princess, who wanted to do nothing more than avoid her childhood friend. The childhood friend who suddenly didnât remind her of the scrawny, innocent boy anymore. Instead, she saw what everyone else did.Â
A commanding presence with keen eyes and curt words, a no-nonsense young man. Handsome and mysterious.
If Y/N hadnât glimpsed a tinge of his playful side in the garden that evening, she might have never seen a trace of Chan in him, although his words and demeanor had still remained guarded and brusque even in the presence of them two that night.
But still the lowly princess struggled. Y/N could not separate Chris from Chan, and the pain of it cut deep.
She was unsure of what she had expected.Â
She had denied being the young princess who once visited their special spot by the river, the one who frequented The Grand Forest. She had let him misunderstand her, yet she couldnât help but gnaw at her lips as she watched Chris, a smile lingering on his lips, his tone smooth and engaging, a stark contrast to the bluntness he had used with her, when he greeted Sienna.
An emotion simmered within her, elusive and overwhelming. But before it could consume her in the midst of the gathering, she was jolted back to reality by Prince Ianâs loud, carefree laughter. His loud chuckle of carried with the wind.
The royals were gathered at the table, basking in the afternoon warmth of a luncheon hosted in name by Princess Sienna. In truth, her day-younger sister had done the actual preparations. Sienna had not denied it this time. Perhaps, the Queen had given her a stern warning following Siennaâs previous defiance of her wishes the night of the royal dinner.
Although everyone smiled and engaged in conversation, an unspoken tension hung in the air. Sienna hesitated to glance at the foreign princes, either due to unfamiliarity with the situation or lingering childhood lessons about staying wary of Nightshade warriors.
The first princess aside, even the Elysium Crown Prince seemed cautious of the Warrior Prince across from him, yet avoiding meaningful conversation with Prince Hyunjin, who wasnât important enough for Ianâs attention.Â
The two crown princes exchanged discussions about politics and current events, probing each otherâs nationsâ positions through sweet talks.Â
And even if Prince Ian didnât quite fill in his title as Crown Prince, Chris could easily tell he was a weasel. a schemer, gathering secrets to use for his own advantage when he saw fit.Â
Of course, he was his fatherâs son after all.
Yet, the second princess sat frustrated amongst them. Although Sienna made an excellent princess, with her graceful and generous nature, perfectly embodying an Elysium royal, she lacked the skills to entertain any political conversations, let alone foreign delegates. Perhaps the Queen mother must have noticed it as well, seeing as she ordered for Princess Y/N to be practically glued to the first princess, whenever it came to Sienna interacting with these foreign royals. Aiding her from the shadows.Â
A place Y/N had never left to begin with.
Amidst her emotional turmoil and recent heartache, Y/N only wished she could escape this gathering. She feared that Chan might catch her stealing glances and misunderstand her longing gaze.Â
Why shouldnât he? She had denied any childhood connection with him.
Conflicted and uncertain, Y/N managed to keep her feelings in check. She turned her attention to the Sylvancrest prince, engaging him with genuine interest in tales of his voyages to distract herself from Prince Christopher and the Nightshade matters. Yet, as she laughed softly at something he said, she felt the intense gaze of the Warrior Prince upon her. Despite her attempts to dismiss it as coincidence, his eyes lingered, studying her.
When she looked up to meet his gaze, his eyes quickly softened and looked away, as if it were an accident. Moments later, his gaze shifted to Sienna, who was conversing with the Princess-consort. This time, his expression was gentle, even if his glance was fleeting.
Y/N couldnât really blame anyone, even if she wanted to. Sienna had never confirmed that she was Chanâs childhood friend, she had merely been captivated by the crystal bird hanging around his neck. Perhaps it gave her a glimpse back to her memory from that day.
But her simple acknowledgment of it seemed to be enough for a friend desperate to reunite with her like they had once promised.
The very bird that had once belonged to Sienna herself.
Despite Y/Nâs efforts to plant seeds of denial, Siennaâs inability to recall details of their shared childhood in the capital felt like one of the cruelest coincidences of all.Â
What a harsh twist of fate. ââââââââââââââââââââââââ The leader of the Midnight Order found himself facing new and unexpected challenges. For years, he had navigated the night with ease, slipping through shadows without fear of detection. Yet despite the rigorous training heâd undergone in the harsh Northern Mountains, he was ill-prepared for the complexities of foreign terrain. To make matters worse, the Kingdom of Elysium was a vibrant and restless realm, alive with activity even after dark.
However, as the leader and sole shadow protector of his band of Midnight warriors accompanying his prince to this foreign kingdom, Minho was well-versed in completing his tasks with precision. By the time the palace was shrouded in the deep darkness that marked the end of the day, after enduring a long day of hearing Prince Ian boast about his prowess with sword and bow, Crown Prince Christopher knew upon seeing Minho in the darkness of his chambers that his warrior had discovered something significant.
Han stood guard, though it was more a precaution than a necessity, as the three warriors in the room had finely tuned hearing, honed over years of training.
  âThe elite nobles of the Elysium Kingâs court have been making frequent visits to his throne room.â Minho reported quietly.Â
  âSometimes they even venture into the king's official study, despite all the revelry. These visits often stretch late into the night.â
Something was definitely amiss, and the Nightshade Prince felt a simmering anger as he grappled with the mystery behind it all. Worry crept in, fueling his unease about the schemes the Elysium royals and nobles might be plotting. He recalled the jabs Count Miller had made during the banquet and the palpable hostility from Prince Ian. He even remembered the way Sienna had avoided looking at him.
Had she begun to hate him?Â
Did the years spent apart reshape her perspective, so that she no longer saw Nightshade as a nation with its own traditions and history? Instead as an enemy?
Was she afraid of him?
Minhoâs sharp, low voice pulled Chris from his troubling thoughts.Â
  âI will continue to monitor the situation. However, I suspect the Elysium Queen has more influence on what is happening than she admits.â
Hanâs brows furrowed as he tried to recall any signs of underlying tensions from the Queen. All he remembered were her pleasant smiles as she clung to the kingâs arm during the rare glimpses he had of her.
Chris leaned back in his seat, eyes fixed on the Midnight leader.Â
  âSheâs embedded her own people everywhere, keeping a watchful eye from the comfort of her parlor. Iâve already seen a few familiar faces slipping in and out of her palace.â
It wasnât surprising to Chris. He had long suspected that the Queen was more than just her gracious demeanor and generous words. If the Kingâs mistress could cause trouble and strike the second princess, surely the Queen was capable of far more.
For a fleeting moment, Chrisâ thoughts drifted back to the second princess. To her surprised expression when he saw her in the garden that evening, the red flush on her cheeks from her motherâs âdiscipline.â
He suddenly remembered her stepping away from him, afraid someone might see her engaging in a conversation with him. Perhaps, looking down on him.
The warrior prince remembered her soft giggle. The one that had caught his attention amidst his conversation at the luncheon earlier that day. Watching as her eyes crinkled, fingers masking her lips to muffle the delicate sound that came through.
His hand reached towards the crystal bird necklace, gripping it softly in his palms as he bit the inside of his cheek, frustrated.Â
Why was he suddenly fixating on a princess he hadnât known about until a few days ago?
Chris found the distraction unsettling and did not like it at all.
Her presence irked him.
Although the Nightshade Prince noticed that the second princessâs eyes always narrowed into a scowl whenever she thought he wasnât looking, he couldnât help but feel irritated.
The feeling was mutual it seemed.
After every encounter, Y/Nâs stern tone and narrowed brows didnât escape the observant prince.Â
Unlike Sienna, who perpetually wore a warm smile and exuded a gentle, welcoming demeanor, Y/N was unflinchingly forthright. Her candidness was striking and at first, it even impressed Chris, especially when she added her voice to the complex debates among the princes. However, her views always seemed to oppose his, as if she were deliberately contradicting him.
It was clear she didnât like him. (He was mistaken, of course.)
What the keen eyed Warrior Prince failed to see was that Y/N was, in fact, reflecting his own opinions in her way, articulating thoughts he would come to later.
If she made a controversial statement, the room would dismiss it as the naive blunders of a young lady unfamiliar with politics. A princess from Elysium would never publicly criticize her own nation. Especially a lowly princess like herself.
But if Chris, the crown prince of a rival kingdom, had expressed similar sentiments, the reaction would have been different. Harsh words and accusations would fly, tarnishing his reputation and insulting his people. Calling him uncivilized.
In reality, the second princess was always on his side, even if she told herself to keep her distance until it was time for him to leave.Â
She would pretend their childhood friendship had ended with his cheesy, dimpled smile and promises of a reunion that carried with that summer breeze in the Grand Forest, was the last memory she had of him.
But fate seemed to have other plans.Â
She continually found herself drawn into Prince Christopherâs orbit.
Y/Nâs thoughts were interrupted as she gazed at the novel in Annaâs hand. The young maidâs face was alight with excitement as she held it out.
  âI finally managed to snag it for you, my lady.â Anna said, her enthusiasm evident.
Despite her usual disapproval of the princessâs obsession with romantic tales, Anna was always one step ahead in securing these stories for Y/N.
Y/N took the book, her emotions shifting as she held it. The love stories within had become an escape from her bleak reality, fueling dreams that suddenly felt unattainable for someone like her.Â
She was royalty, but not royal enough . A princess, yes, but one often overlooked and forgotten.Â
Such stories of perfect love seemed forever out of reach now.
  âPrincess?â Annaâs bright eyes, brimming with hope, were impossible to ignore.
Even though the young maid pretended to be indifferent to these tales, she always listened intently as Y/N recounted them.
With a resigned sigh, Y/N accepted the novel, slipping once more into the realm of impossible happiness. ââââââââââââââââââââââââ The founding day celebrations had been postponed to coincide with the grand wedding of the Elysium Crown Prince and his future consort. Yet, the festivities seemed endless. Chris gazed out of the large window, which framed a perfect view of the rose garden, and immediately noticed a figure that seemed both out of place and captivating.Â
Y/N.
She was seated under the gazebo, lost in the pages of a novel, her afternoon dress casual yet elegant.
When Chris had first discovered that his room overlooked the rose garden, he hadnât paid it much attention. But seeing her there, so absorbed in her book, a wave of distraction washed over him before he swiftly composed himself and drew the curtains closed.
The following day, at the same time, with the sun still high and the warm afternoon breeze flowing through the garden, she was there again, holding the same novel.Â
Chris found his curiosity piqued. Yet, agitated at the same time.
What could be so enthralling about that book that it drew her out again? She looked so at peace now but earlier she had crossed him over a discussion at the library.
On the third day, it was as if he had been expecting her. The new memory of their encounter earlier that day lingered bitterly, her deliberate avoidance still fresh in his mind. Her curt dismissal had stung his pride, yet the warrior prince found himself inexplicably drawn to observing her from the windowpane.Â
Han had been talking about yet another celebratory dinner, but Chris remained silent, his gaze fixed on her in the distance.
Did she realize how much she irritated him? Her aloof and sometimes sharp demeanor, her lack of deference, all irked him.
Did she know how beautiful she was?Â
The way her brows furrowed in concentration, her fingers absentmindedly toying with the earring on her lobe. Subtle gestures that were just enough to capture the Nightshade princeâs attention.
Chrisâ eyes traced the contours of her figure as she sat elegantly, yet casually, at the garden table. But as quickly as his gaze lingered, they were cast downward.
Damn, he was doing it again.Â
Staring.Â
What was wrong with him?
He chastised himself for the impropriety of his thoughts and the rudeness of watching a princess lost in her own world.
He should have been thinking about Sienna. He should be thinking about her sweet smile, her soft voice that reintroduced him to a familiar dessert theyâd shared in the quiet of the forest as children. Her apology when she noticed that he was upset by what her sister had said.
Chris glanced to his right, finding Han waiting for a response to a question he hadnât fully heard. Something about another royal dinner, as if the numerous gatherings heâd attended since arriving hadnât been enough.
  âIt seems Elysium revels in fanfare and celebrations.â The Nightshade Crown Prince chuckled, pulling the curtains shut.
Han hummed in agreement.
  âYes. Even Minho is exhausted. The palace grounds are bustling day and night, with no respite for him to wander in the dark.â
Chris recalled how Minho had been in and out of his room all night, avoiding patrol guards, and how he nearly tackled the poor warrior the first time he snuck in.
But, despite all the criticism and his reservations, not all these events were unwelcome.Â
They provided glimpses of Sienna, giving Chris hope for a chance to exchange words and be enchanted by her smile. Perhaps help her remember some of the things they enjoyed laughing about as children. Lately, however, wherever Sienna went, Y/N followed.
The second princess, almost her exact opposite in grace and demeanor.
Chris scowled at the closed window, a sour taste in his mouth.Â
  âPrince Ian wants you to join him in the garden this afternoon. Apparently, he wants to show off his archery skills.â Han said with a hint of amusement, leaning back onto the wood of the grand door.
Chris frowned at the mention of the garden, the very place where Y/N was currently sitting.Â
  âSend an attendant. Iâll be delayed.â He dismissed with a groan, sinking back into his recliner. He had no interest in engaging in passive-aggressive conversation with the second princess, or in witnessing Ianâs mediocre archery skills.
But Chris hadnât been able to stay away, despite his best efforts.Â
As he arrived at the garden, he found the atmosphere tense and charged with unease. Prince Hyunjin was absent, leaving only the Crown Prince Ian, the two princesses, and a young Nightshade warrior in training.
Prince Christopherâs attendant.
The young boy stood rooted in place, eyes on the ground, visibly terrified.
Ian had grown up under his fatherâs shadow, inheriting not only the title of Crown Prince, but also a sense of superiority and disdain for those he deemed beneath him. At the academy, he had developed a cruel pastime, using his archery skills to intimidate and humiliate others. What began with targeting fruits and inanimate objects had escalated to using live targets. Servants, humble nobles, anyone he felt he could dominate.
And now, in the pretense of afternoon tea, Ian was showcasing his skill with a bow and arrow. His target, already picked out. He was showing off, and had been goading Chrisâ young aide, a warrior in training who seemed weaker compared to the seasoned soldiers.Â
Even Ianâs choice of target revealed his own inadequacies as an archer, highlighting how pathetic his skills truly were.
The Elysium Princeâs taunts were laced with condescension and veiled threats, masking his unchecked power with laughter and mockery. Sienna, watched in silence, troubled by Ianâs behavior, while Y/N struggled to contain her anger at the blatant injustice.Â
The foreign warrior prince and his guard watched in disbelief as the scene unfolded.Â
  âUsually, a bow and arrow are used to protect people. But here, the traditions seem different,â Chris remarked, his anger barely concealed behind a veneer of calm.
Ianâs expression soured. âDonât be such a downer. Heâs just an attendant.â He retorted nonchalantly, his dismissive tone making Chrisâ gaze narrow.
  âThen use me as the target. Heâs just my attendant after all.â Chris challenged, aware that Ian would never risk breaching the peace agreement by aiming at him.Â
If Ian dared and attempted to draw an arrow at him, Minho or Han would intervene before he could react. Hanâs fingers hovered over the hilt of his sword, ready to act.
Sienna gripped Y/Nâs hand tightly, her face a mask of fear and worry as the sudden tension mounted. A silence fell between the two crown princes until Ian grunted in concession.
  âFine then.â He said, scanning the area and locking eyes with a young attendant among his own servants. âYou, get over here.â
Another young boy froze, wide-eyed and trembling. This time the second princess couldnât hold her tongue, unable to stay silent any longer. Slowly, she made her way to the two young men, her legs moving on their own. Sienna watched with a look of concern, hoping her justice-driven sister wouldnât act recklessly.
  âBrother, you shouldnât cause such a scene.â Y/N finally interjected, her voice steady despite the palpable tension.Â
  âThe Nightshade Prince doesnât seem comfortable with this game.â
Ianâs eyes flashed with irritation at Y/Nâs interruption. He glanced at Sienna and then at the second princess, who seemed to be forgetting her place.Â
The Elysium crown prince laughed, his tone mocking.Â
  âFine then, why donât you play with me, my dear sister?â
Y/N stiffened, suddenly caught off guard by the Princeâs audacity. Sienna stood up, shocked by his words, while Chris wondered if such behavior was common among the royals here.Â
And they called his country barbaric.
  âSurely youâre not serious?â Sienna exclaimed, horror evident as she looked between her siblings.
  âItâs just a friendly game between siblings.â Ian taunted with a sinister grin. âIsnât it?â
  âI accept your challenge.â Y/N declared firmly, though her hands trembled as she clutched her dress.
  âPrincess Y/N, you donât have to.â Chris finally interjected, stepping forward.Â
  âIan, this isnât necessary.â He said, his voice calm but firm.
Nothing about this situation was sane. Even the second princess, who Chris thought would be level headed, proved to be prideful and stubborn.
But Y/N, with a boldness that surprised even herself, stood her ground.Â
  âItâs just a friendly game between siblings.â She insisted, her gaze unwavering despite knowing the potential consequences of defiance.
Chris glanced around the courtyard, his eyes narrowing as he observed the absurdity unfolding before him.Â
Prince Ian, standing with a bow in hand and a smirk on his face that exuded arrogance. While Princess Y/N, stood a few paces away, appeared both defiant and uncomfortable.Â
Han stood frozen, shock evident on his face as he exchanged glances with his frustrated Prince.
  âYouâre too short. Place it on your shoulder.â Prince Ian taunted, gesturing toward the apple in Y/Nâs slightly trembling hands.Â
The stubborn princess straightened her back, determination in her gaze. With a forced smile, she placed the apple on her shoulder, trying to balance it as best she could.
Ian smirked triumphantly, drawing the bowstring taut. The tension in the air was palpable as everyone held their breath, acutely aware of Ianâs skill with a bow but also the wrongness of the situation.Â
Chris felt a surge of anger. His patience snapping as he glared at Prince Ian.
  âThis must be a joke.â Chris muttered, shifting his gaze between Ian and the silent Sienna, who refused to meet his eyes.
  âPrince Ian, this is notââÂ
The arrow sliced through the air, cutting his words short before striking the apple cleanly and embedding itself into the tree behind Y/N. The second princess flinched. A sudden yelp escaped her lips as her hand instinctively went to her shoulder where the arrow had grazed her skin.
  âYou distracted me, Prince Christopher.â Ian snapped, sucking his teeth, lowering his bow and turning a challenging glare towards Chris.
  âY/N!â Siennaâs voice erupted amidst the tension.
Chris took a step forward, frustration simmering beneath the surface.Â
  âThis wasnât a jest, Ian. You could have seriously hurt her.â
Ianâs expression darkened, wounded pride evident in his retort.Â
  âIt was just a game.â He said dismissively, waving off Chrisâ concern.
The hurt princess winced slightly as she withdrew her hand from her shoulder, revealing bloodied fingers from where the arrow had grazed her. Sienna rushed forward, concern etched on her face as she examined Y/Nâs injury.
  âI-Itâs just a small nick.â Y/N assured her sister with a strained smile, though her discomfort was clear.Â
Sienna bit her lip, suddenly unsure of how to address the situation in front of the guests, in front of the servants and the foreign attendants, not wanting to escalate matters.
  âTsk. The sight of blood has fouled my mood.â Ian grumbled, setting down his bow with evident annoyance, while Chris shot him a frustrated look.
  âYouâre just a guest here, Christopher. Donât overstep your bounds.â Ianâs tone was laced with irritation.
The Warrior Prince clenched his jaw, fists tightening at his sides. He had respected Ian as a prince and a future leader of Elysium, but in that moment, he saw only a bully hiding behind his title.
The Crown Prince made a swift exit, leaving his sister to handle the aftermath.
Chris stood in his own silence after the Princeâs quick return. Inhaling sharply as he crossed his arms against his chest and took slow, deliberate steps towards the princesses.Â
  âSo this was the âfriendly gameâ between siblings?â He raised an eyebrow, disappointment and frustration clear in his eyes as he looked at Sienna, who had done nothing to prevent the situation.
He had expected at least her to say something. Even if both her siblings appeared to be insane, Sienna should have said something. But Chrisâ gaze faltered, seeing Y/N scowl at him, even amidst her clear pain, a scowl that seemed so familiar to him now.
  âI advise you to keep these sarcastic remarks to yourself, Prince Christopher. It was nothing but a mistake.â Y/N interjected before Sienna could even begin to come up with something to say.
Chrisâ gaze shifted to the injured but still defiant second princess, who took a sudden small step back under his cold scrutiny. The bravery she had shown moments ago had suddenly crumbled under his stern stare. He remained silent, looking between her faltering eyes and the hand covering her injured shoulder. She seemed vulnerable, a small bunny trembling under his gaze.
His brows narrowed, another surge of frustration and anger simmering within him. But he clenched his fist, composing himself.
  âThe second princess claims to be fine. Itâs just a small misunderstanding, Prince Christopher.â Sienna sighed softly, shielding her younger sister.
Chris exhaled, his gaze falling to the ground before he spoke.Â
  âIf Princess Sienna says so.â He finally said, his voice softening as he nodded at the first princess.
Then his eyes shifted back to the second princess, turning colder as he looked at her.Â
Y/Nâs chest tightened with a mix of hurt and disappointment. Chanâs disapproving look cut through her defenses, making her feel exposed and vulnerable, more so than the small nick on her shoulder ever could.
Y/N was ruining herself in his eyes, and it was a torment far worse than the physical pain.Â
It didnât feel like a simple white lie anymore.
âââââââââââââââââââââââ to be continued.
ââ ask to be tagged! - @stayceebs97, @palindrome969, @tsunderelino, @solandiszale, @fixation-dump, @ellelabelle, @gaslasyttune, @qwonyoung23, @minh0scat, @candyquokka
Crystal Bird - Chapter 4
Crown Prince! Chan x Princess (fem.) Genre: Royal au! Angst, Romance, Historical, hidden identity, slow-burn Warnings: mentions of blood, war, death, cursing, parental abuse, somewhat proofread A/N: no cause I actually got mad at myself for this chapter đ Feedback is always welcome, enjoy! ââ MASTERLIST
Synopsis: The Crown Prince is saved by the Princess of a rival kingdom, and he swears his second life to his savior. A forbidden friendship no one knew of, grows deeper with every secret meeting. As the two are kept apart, memories of their sunset playdates by the serene river, begin blossoming into something beautiful. Cheeks blushed, stomach butterflies fluttered at the thought of each other. Years of yearning and imagining had only made them crave a sweeter reunion. And finally meeting at a Royal banquet, he could only stare at the now grown Princess, taken by her beauty, while she only watches as he gives his heart to the wrong princess.
Missed a chapter? - Prologue / Chapter 1 / Chapter 2 / Chapter 3
CHAPTER 4 âââââââââââââââââââ
As the day of the foreign guestsâ arrival approached, Princess Y/N ever so diligent, personally oversaw the final arrangements. And when the hour arrived, she stood poised and composed, ready to greet the foreign envoys with grace. Though it was never necessary for her to do so. The attendants and the Royal aids that were there to receive the delegates were taken aback by her presence, insisting they had it under control. The princess did not relent, making sure until the final hour, she was there to represent the Elysium royal family.
The exquisite carriage of the Eastern sea nation, Sylvancrest, arrived with its own fanfare, heralded by their band of guards and wagons laden with gifts. The Sylvancrest flag fluttered proudly as a footman hurried to open the main carriage.
Y/N, though nervous, maintained a calm expression as she prepared to greet the young prince who emerged from the carriage, followed by another young man in formal attire.
  âGreetings to the Prince of Sylvancrest. Welcome to the Kingdom of Elysium. I am Y/N, the second princess.â She greeted with a flawless curtsy.
She stole a quick glance at the handsome prince, his long hair shimmering in the wind. Prince Hyunjin smiled warmly and returned her greeting with a bow.
  âWe are honored that our humble kingdom has been invited to celebrate with Elysium, and especially that a princess like yourself has come to greet us on our arrival.â His tone was smooth, honey-like, and the smile on his lips unwavering.
  âThank you for gracing us with your attendance, Prince Hyunjin. The Kingdom of Sylvancrest has flourished over the past decade, and I am eager to learn more about it.â Y/Nâs stance was gracious, her words charming, revealing her natural gift for diplomacy.
He then introduced the quiet man beside him. âThis is my personal knight, Seungmin.â
The knight, bowed solemnly, acknowledging his introduction with quiet respect.
Y/N welcomed the honored guests, as did the Royal aides. Turning to the countless attendants awaiting behind her, she instructed them to lead Prince Hyunjin to Emerald Hall, his designated residence for the upcoming weeks. The Sylvancrest prince bid her goodbye with another polite smile.
As the Sylvancrest party departed, Y/N felt a sudden quiet settle over, contrasting sharply with the earlier flurry of activity. Her mother was right. This role was not typically suited for a princess. Yet, she stood there, determined and resolute. The afternoon air was warm, a slight breeze keeping her company as she awaited the arrival of the next foreign dignitaries. Soon, the approaching sounds of horses and carriage wheels announced the arrival of the Nightshade delegation. Tension hung palpably in the air around her as the infamous Nightshade envoy halted. Whispers among her attendants mingled with the soft breeze. Y/N eyed the band of warrior knights in their formal uniforms, mounted on their dark horses, waiting for their princeâs exit from the carriage. There was a mix of nervousness and curiosity coursing through her.
For some reason, she was even more nervous than she had been during Sylvancrestâs arrival. Was it because of the fearsome reputation of Nightshade, the warrior kingdom that even her maids and attendants spoke of in hushed tones? Or was it the lingering effect of her soft spot for a certain boy from Nightshade, that clouded her mind?
When the carriage door opened, Y/N smiled expectantly, ready to greet the Nightshade prince. Her eyes immediately fell on the young man who emerged, stiff and composed in his military uniform. Despite his handsome yet rigid demeanor, it was evident he wasnât the crown prince. A flicker of surprise crossed Y/Nâs face, quickly masked by a polite welcoming stance as he approached.
  âGreetings, I am Han, Crown Prince Christopherâs personal guard.â He introduced himself.Â
The familiar name momentarily softened Y/Nâs expression. She had almost forgotten about Han, the young boy she had once mistaken for a servant boy. The one who seemed to relish the treats she had sent his way. And despite her encouragement for him to join her in the open, he had steadfastly remained hidden, diligently watching over from the shadows of the forest. A sense of gratitude for Chanâs companion spread across her face, causing the personal guard in front of her to raise a curious brow at her expression.
The princess caught herself, reminding herself that he was not the Han she should feel grateful to. This Han was just the personal guard to the Nightshade Prince
The missing Nightshade Prince.Â
Her eyes darted to the empty carriage Han had stepped out from. The princeâs guard seemed to have sensed her thoughts. An uneasy feeling pricked at him, but he managed to maintain his composure. How could he even begin to explain that the crown prince had jumped from the carriage near the Grand Forest, laughing as he instructed Han to concoct an excuse? Instead, he cleared his throat, and attempted to smile, though it appeared strained under the scrutiny of the aides that stood with her.
  âMy prince was captivated by the clamor and richness of Elysiumâs streets. He simply wished to explore closer.â Han explained.
The two royal aides shared a look, while Y/N blinked a little stunned.
  âHas he ventured out already? Is that permissible?â Y/N asks, a genuine curiosity etched across her face.
Han nodded reassuringly, a little proud even. âHe is a warrior prince, and he is not alone. The bustling streets intrigued him, and he desired a closer look. He will return promptly, I assure you.â.Â
The warrior guard attempted to gauge the expression of the young lady in front of him, wondering if his excuse had been satisfactory or if the princeâs absence itself was perceived as rude.
Y/N pondered for a moment, a sense of understanding washing over her. It made sense that the foreign prince, unfamiliar with Elysium would be curious. Turning to her attendants, she instructed again.
  âOnce Crown Prince Christopher arrives, escort him to Ruby Hall. Ensure the Nightshade guards are settled in their quarters.â
Then, she turned back to face the warrior guard.Â
  âSir Han, welcome to the Kingdom of Elysium. I am Princess Y/N, Second Princess of Elysium.â She offered a respectful bow.
Han blinked in surprise, his eyes widened in shock as the introduction settled in his mind.
  âP-P-Princess?â He stammered, quickly returning a deep bow.
The princess chuckled softly, her demeanor gentle despite the tension. Some of her servants exchanged uneasy glances, uncertain how she could laugh in the presence of a Nightshade warrior. The aides shifted in their spots uncomfortably. But Y/N didnât seem to notice, nor did she really care.
  âNo need to be startled, Sir Han. Today has caught us both off guard.â Y/N reassured him, her smile warm.
  âTake Sir Han to his room at Ruby Hall as well.â The princess instructed another servant who promptly appeared by Hanâs side.
  âI look forward to seeing you and your prince at the royal dinner tomorrow evening.â She bid farewell with a nod, her gentle smile lingering.
As Han followed the nervously fidgeting servant towards Ruby Hall, still a little upset of being thrown to the dogs by his prince and left to navigate this foreign palace alone, his thoughts lingered more prominently on the encounter he just had. Despite the discomfort among her entourage of servants and attendants, the princess had managed to put him somewhat at ease. Her introduction had struck him.Â
Princess Y/N, the Second Princess of Elysium.Â
Did Elysium always have more than one princess?
She seemed too mature to have been born during Han and Chrisâ time in the White Mountains. She wasnât afraid to look him in the eyes while everyone around her stood stiff. His brows furrowed with uncertainty, a question lingering in his mind. Could she possibly be Chrisâ princess?
Determination hardened in his gaze. He needed to confirm his suspicions, but it wouldnât be easy, especially with everyone around him on edge. The guard eyes the tense servant leading him, coming to a conclusion that he would receive no help from this jittery attendant. The notorious reputation of Nightshade preceded him in Elysium, evident in the stiff demeanor of the maids and servants who crossed paths with the warriors. Prince Christopher would not take kindly to this reception, Han concluded, already anticipating his irritation.
But when the warrior prince was finally escorted to his chambers after his impromptu excursion, Han couldnât ignore the murmurs of the maids spoke about his masterâs striking looks and mysterious aura. Daring to draw comparisons with the apparently handsome Sylvancrest Prince. Though they were still on edge from his sharp, cold gaze.Â
Glaring at Chris, who seemed to act oblivious to the chaos he had caused on their journey to the Elysium Palace, Han couldnât help but inject a hint of attitude into his tone.
  âDid you enjoy your trip, my prince?â
  âI couldnât navigate my way. Itâs much different traveling through this side of the Grand Forest. If not for Minho, I probably wouldâve gotten lost.â He shook his head with a wry smile.
  âHow did you hold up?â He asks, seeing the clear look of frustration on his loyal friendâs face.
  âSurprisingly?...Well.â Han recalled, making Chris look at him with a doubtful gaze.
  âThe excuse of your absence seemed believable, and I was received well.â He explained.
  âThatâs surprising. I would have thought theyâd regard us with more caution.â He pondered, eyeing the door the rigid servant that had escorted him here had left through.
  âOh, they do.â Han nodded. âBut the princess that greeted me was anything but cautious, or she did a great job at hiding it.âÂ
Hearing the mention of a princess has Chris sitting up, and Han could almost read the curiosity in the older manâs eyes.
  âThe second princess of Elysium, Princess Y/N, had greeted our envoy.â Han informed.
Chris raised a brow. âSecond princess?â
  âYes, I have confirmed it, she is indeed the second princess.â
The prince fell silent, his mind racing with questions about Elysiumâs royal family dynamics. How had he not known about the existence of a second princess?
Han observed Chris closely once again, noting the furrowed brows and the intensity in his eyes. Clearly, the second princessâ existence sparked a new train of thought in Chrisâ mind, mirroring the thoughts Han had earlier.
  âIt seems the knowledge wasnât widely shared beyond the Elysium court.â Han ventured cautiously. âShe must have been quite sheltered.âÂ
  âYet, Princess Y/N seemed... accommodating, despite our reputation.â Han continued.
Chris nodded slowly, a thoughtful expression settling over his features.Â
  âAccommodating.â He repeated, as if testing the word. âThatâs unexpected.â
Then he turns to study Hanâs expression, a certain regret washing over him for missing the arrival.
  âDid you sense anything... unusual about her?â His tone had softened.
The younger man paused to consider his response.
  âShe seemed composed, yet there was a warmth about her. She greeted us with respect, but I have not confirmed weather she is your princess.â
Han was honest. He sensed Chrisâ question carried deeper implications, but he could only confirm what he had seen and heard in the brief time since their arrival.
The crown prince mulled over Hanâs observations, his mind clearly at work.Â
  âIâll need to meet her myself.â He finally declared, a determined glint in his eye. âTomorrow evening, at the royal dinner. Ensure Iâm introduced properly.â
Princess Y/N.Â
He finally had a name, yet now he was unsure if it belonged to his princess. ââââââââââââââââââââââââ Lady Katherine seethed with anger, her steps echoing her fury as she entered her residence. The luncheon, meticulously planned to showcase her elegance and grace, had been ruined by the unexpected presence of the Queen. But it wasnât just that, which led to the mistress blowing out steam of anger. It was through the uninvited Queen that she learned of her daughter, standing in the blazing sun, greeting foreign envoys as if she were a common servant.
The heavy door to the sitting area swung open with a force that started both the Princess and her maid, who had just returned from welcoming the guests. The atmosphere was thick with tension. Before either of them could react, Lady Katherineâs palm met Y/Nâs cheek with a sharp slap that reverberated through the silent room.
Y/N staggered back, her hand flying to her stinging face. A gasp escaped Annaâs lips while the princess stared at the air in shock. The initial hurt in her eyes immediately morphed into defiance, she slowly faced her motherâs piercing glare.
  âDo you know how embarrassed I felt!?â Lady Katherineâs voice pierced the air, her anger palpable.
  âTo find out a princess who has not even made a public appearance, greeting foreign princes, foreign warriors?â Her words were sharp, accusatory.
Tears had already welled up in Y/Nâs eyes, but she refused to back down, meeting her motherâs furious expression stubbornly.
  âYou seem to forget your place. You are the Second Princess of Elysium.â Her mother continued, her voice trembling with anger.Â
  âYour actions already have people whispering. How can you laugh in the presence of those beastly Nightshade warriors? What will people think?â
Lady Katherineâs concern for appearances was well-known. The mother who only cared about what others thought would never understand. How can Y/N explain to her reputation-obsessed mother that her gestures went beyond mere stubbornness. A princess personally greeting foreign envoys could foster goodwill and deepen alliances, making them feel more honored to be invited to the Kingdom of Elysium. Yet, explaining this to her mother seemed futile at that moment. So Y/N simply chose to stand silently under her motherâs intense scrutiny, her cheek tingling from the motherâs strike.
Damn. That was going to leave a bruise.
And indeed, the next day, despite Annaâs best efforts to conceal it with makeup, the bruise on Y/Nâs cheek was unmistakable. She could see the frustration in the young maidâs gaze, perhaps from her futile attempts to cover the mark, or from the sight of her princess sitting here like this.
Anna dabbed gently at the bruise, her touch soothing yet laced with worry. The cloud of makeup powder hung in the air between them as she hesitated, contemplating another suggestion.
  âMy lady, perhaps we can tryââ
  âLet us skip this eveningâs dinner.â Y/N interjected firmly, cutting off any further suggestions from Anna.
Though the swelling had subsided, the traces of Lady Katherineâs reprimand lingered, stark against Y/Nâs skin. The princess understood all too well that attending the dinner with such visible marks would speak volumes about the unrest within their carefully curated public facade. It would reflect poorly on the king who preached peace and unity among the royal family.
As Y/N glanced at her reflection in the mirror, she felt a pang of frustration stir within her.Â
  âBut my lady! Youâve been preparing for this dinner for the past week, how can you not attend? Surely if try somethingââ Â
  âMother will come up with an excuse. She always does.â She remarked bitterly, her voice tinged with resignation.Â
Not that her absence would make a difference.
But as Y/N made the decision to stay cooped up in her bedchamber, the Queen summoned her. Reluctantly, Y/N draped a soft fabric over the lower half of her face to conceal Lady Katherineâs mark as she made her way through the court. She cursed under her breath, frustration simmering within her.
Arriving at the Queenâs chambers, Y/N straightened her posture and gathered her composure. The fabric provided a flimsy shield against the curious glances of courtiers who whispered among themselves. They knew something was amiss, but etiquette demanded they not pry. Y/N could feel the hot gaze of the first princess looking at her with concern. Despite her sisterâs silent plea for an explanation, the unwavering gaze of the Queen mother held her at bay.
  âWhat happened to you?â the Queen inquired, her tone curt yet tinged with a knowing edge that made Y/N uneasy.
  âIâve caught a cold, your majesty. It is nothing dire.â The lie slipped off Y/Nâs tongue effortlessly.
The Queen sighed with resignation. She motioned for Y/N to relax from her formal bowing stance.Â
  âThat is a shame. It doesnât seem like you would be able to attend tonight's dinner then, I presume?â
Y/N hesitated briefly, gathering her thoughts before nodding.
  âYes, I shall recuperate in my chambers tonight. But surely by the banquet, I will feel better.â
The Queen responded with a disinterested âhmm,â her attention shifting to Sienna, who stood anxiously nearby.Â
  âThen Sienna shall oversee the final proceedings of tonightâs dinner.â She declared.
Sienna hesitated, clearly torn between her concern for Y/N and her duty to obey.Â
  âAh, but MotherâŠâ She started, but the frosty look from the Queen silenced her protests.
  âYes, Mother,â Sienna conceded reluctantly, her gaze flickering briefly towards Y/N with a mix of guilt and apprehension.
  âI will hand over the final arrangements to Princess Sienna.â Y/Nâs voice was firm, despite the turmoil within.Â
She knew that the royal dinner that was bound to end smoothly would be credited to Sienna, receiving accolades from the guests for her supposed organizational prowess. But Y/N accepted it gracefully, like she always did.
As the second princess was dismissed from the Queenâs presence, she felt a pang of bitterness. She could sense Siennaâs conflicted feelings, unable to decipher the emotions hidden beneath the carefully arranged fabric that shielded Y/Nâs injured cheek, yet she only tore away her gaze. Heavily reminded that the second princess will always stay in the shadow of her sister.
Stepping outside the Queenâs palace with her guard by her side, Y/N began to walk back to the West Wing Palace. However, she stopped in her tracks when she noticed an unfamiliar figure lingering in the outdoor corridors. Her brow furrowed as she distinguished him immediately, dressed in the dark attire typical of the Nightshade delegation.
He seemed to sense her presence almost immediately, turning to meet her gaze directly above the cover of her veil. She stiffened momentarily, taken aback by the intensity of his stare.
  âShall I remove him from here, your highness?â Her guard asked, moving closer with a protective stance.
Y/N raised a hand, signaling for him to stand back. âStay here. Heâs a foreign guest.â She commanded, making her way cautiously towards the warrior.
Chris watched the veiled figure approaching him, his expression unreadable. Her gaze softened as a feeling of familiarity washed over her. Yet Y/N also couldnât help but notice his striking appearance up close, a little taken aback even. Why were these foreign guests so good looking? She briefly recalled the handsome Sylvancrest Prince. Her sudden intense studying gaze caused Chris to still, a little flustered even. But he quickly composes himself.
  âI was lost.â He stated simply, breaking the silence, his hands clasped behind him as he maintained his stance, conjuring up a lie even before she asks.
She arched an eyebrow, seeing through his flimsy excuse but chose not to call him out on it directly.
  âAre you with the Nightshade delegation?â She inquired instead, eyeing his attire critically.
  âYes, my name is Christopher.â He replied, inclining his head respectfully.
Y/Nâs gaze remained knowing as she played along with his introduction, well aware that he was likely the prince of Nightshade despite his attempt at withholding his title.
  âThis is the Queenâs palace. If you were to be caught by her knights, it wouldnât reflect well on your master. I suggest you return the way you came.â She advised, gesturing towards the direction he had probably snuck in from.
  âAh, I shall. Thank you, Miss.â Chris nodded, his eyes following her pointed finger for a quick glance.
  âAnd if you were wish to explore the palace, I suggest you ask a servant of Ruby Hall, Prince Christopher.â She added, curtsying gracefully.
Chris was momentarily surprised by her sharp observation, his curiosity piqued. He watched as she turned and walked away, and he followed her instructions with a mixture of respect and intrigue. As he glanced back a few times at her retreating figure, he couldnât help but wonder why her face was concealed. Â Â âDo I even ask?â Hanâs expression conveyed weariness.
Chris chuckled softly at Hanâs exasperated expression.
  âI was just trying to peek around the royal court.â Chris admitted with a shrug, his tone light.
Han glanced around the serene garden of Ruby Hall, relieved to have finally located Chris after a morning spent searching. His expression was a that of concern, his voice firm yet tinged with a hint of pleading, as Chris sat leisurely enjoying afternoon tea. It wasnât that his prince had always kept him on his toes. The mountains of the North had never allowed Chris to sneak around or relax, especially under Commander Seoâs watchful eyes. However, upon their return to Elysium, that carefree side of the warrior prince, long left behind, seemed to resurface effortlessly. It brought Han immense relief to witness Chris laugh and smile once more, like he had done when they were children. But Han couldnât shake his caution. After all, they werenât children anymore.
  âWe have Minho for that. You are to stay under my protection.â Han asserted, his gaze unwavering.
  âFine, fine. I wonât stray too far from you.â The prince conceded.
Han sighed softly, his shoulders relaxing slightly. He knew that despite Chrisâ occasional curiosity, his loyalty to duty was unquestionable. But he was also worried this prince of his was running around trying to locate a certain princess.
  âWhat if the she does not remember you?â Hanâs words carried a cautious concern, reflecting the uncertainty that gnawed at him.
Chris paused thoughtfully, his fingers reaching for a raspberry cookie among the snacks laid out before him. He smiled softly, taking a deliberate bite that brought a familiar taste.
  âWe promised not to forget.â Chris replied, his voice gentle yet resolute.
Sometimes Han wondered, when he watched his prince closely, his thoughts drifting to their years in the biting cold of the North. He often wondered if the princess, who Chris held in his heart, ever reminisced about their past meetings with the same longing and reverence. Did she, too, find solace in memories during moments of hardship?
A deep breath escaped Han as he contemplated the uncertainties that lay ahead.Â
  âThen tonightâs dinner will finally quell all your curiosity.â He stated with quiet assurance.
Chris nodded taking another bite of the cookie, the anticipation of the upcoming dinner palpable in the air between them.Â
Finally.Â
The warrior prince was usually a patient person. He had to be, especially when all he had done these past years was wait. Yet, he fidgeted in his formal attire, the beautifully crafted clothing making him stand out. He could feel Hanâs watchful gaze on him, but his own attention was fixed on the servant who had arrived to escort them to the dinner hall, maintaining his stoic composure.
The guard kept his eyes peeled, shadowing behind his master as they were led through the grand halls, the intricate designs of the carpets under, a testament to the wealth and power of the Elysium crown.Â
The room was as grand as one would expect, with high ceilings and a dazzling chandelier casting light over the assembled nobles of Elysium. Seats at the dinner tables were already occupied by important figures of Elysium court, all rising respectfully as the Nightshade Prince entered. It was a reception that slightly caught Prince Christopher off guard, though he concealed any surprise as he acknowledged their greetings. He was more accustomed to the rough and rowdy atmosphere of the training hall in the White Mountains, rather than such formalities. Nonetheless, he managed the situation with practiced ease, his attention caught by the whispers and cautious glances of the nobles, noblewomen and even their children as he was guided him to his seat, Han standing watchfully nearby.
Those whispers and glances only intensified with the arrival of the Sylvancrest Prince. Even Chris and his guard couldnât help but stare starstruck at the manâs striking presence, his gentle smile standing out amidst the crowd.Â
  âI am Prince Hwang Hyunjin, your highness, fourth prince of Sylvancrest.â Prince Hyunjin introduced himself as he took his place beside Chris, who nodded in acknowledgement.
Chris responded with a slight smile, extending his hand to shake Hyunjinâs offered hand. âAnd I am Christopher Bhang, Crown Prince of the Nightshade Kingdom.â
As if Hyunjinâs introduction triggered something, the nobles began to approach them, offering greetings and pleasantries before the arrival of the royal family. The princes exchanged a brief glance, silently acknowledging the sudden onslaught of honeyed words and feigned smiles from the Elysium aristocracy. A facade that didnât escape their notice. Beneath the surface, both princes remained on edge, as did the nobles, particularly wary of the Warrior Prince.
The sudden announcement of the royal familyâs arrival prompted everyone to return to their seats, the grand doors opening once more. In, swept the Elysium King, his queen on his arm, both shining in their exquisite attire. The kingâs smile was wide, acknowledging the bows and curtsies from the assembled nobles. Chris observed them closely, at the Elysium king his father had always described as âsly-lookingâ, though their last meeting had been when they were young men. The queen, pretty and gentle in appearance, exuded a hidden shrewdness that didnât escape the warrior princeâs keen gaze. Next came the announcement of the other members of the royal family. Following the king and queen were their crown prince, Prince Ian, and his fiancĂ©e, the daughter of a grand duke or some such title. Chris had only just managed to familiarize himself with their recent royal family news during the journey to Elysium.Â
Then his gaze falters. His attention softened as his gaze fell upon the Princess. His eyes relaxed, taking in her graceful entrance.
Han narrows his brows, staring in both wonder and curiosity. Studying the princess closely. The two princesses were undoubtedly sisters, sharing striking similarities that he now concluded came from the King. The guard tried to get a glimpse behind the first princess, but the grand doors closed and the so-called second Princess he had encountered that morning was not present.
  âLadies and gentlemen, let me unofficially introduce the first princess of Elysium, Princess Sienna. She will make her formal introduction at tomorrowâs banquet.â He announced proudly.
Sienna ever so gracefully, bows deeply with a curtsy she had perfected through the endless etiquette lessons. Her smile captivated the room, especially all the young men amongst the audience. Including Prince Christopher, who found himself momentarily entranced by the familiar yet unfamiliar face of Sienna. His hand instinctively reached for the crystal bird pendant around his neck, but instead, he felt the cool touch of the buttons on the high collar of his attire.
  âPrincess Sienna had clearly put in tremendous effort for tonightâs dinner, despite her long journey back from Melgarde. We hope it meets your expectations.â The Queenâs acknowledgment drew a slight flinch from her, quickly masked by composed grace.
  âIt wasnât all my doing, the second princess had also aided very much.â Sienna boldly added, her smile unwavering, though she avoided meeting her motherâs disapproving glare.
  âYes.â The king interjected with a chuckle. âMy second daughter has unfortunately fallen ill and wonât be able to join us.â
He settled back into his seat, turning his attention to the foreign princes.
  âWe hope tonightâs royal dinner leaves you with no complaints. We welcome you to our great kingdom.â He declared, raising his glass of wine in a toast.
  âThank you for inviting us, your highness.â Hyunjin responded politely, raising his glass in return.
Chris inwardly sighed, his fingers tightening around his own glass.
  âWe are honored youâve prepared so much for our arrival. Including the Nightshade Kingdom to celebrate with you alludes to your generous reputation.â He exaggerated, though his words elicited a chuckle from the older king.
  âOf course. We are nothing but grateful the Crown Prince of Nightshade himself has graced us with his presence.â He toasts.
Chris nodded with a forced smile, bringing the alcohol to his lips. Sending the crown prince was both a gesture of goodwill and a calculated risk. Anything could happen to him on foreign soil. Thatâs why Sylvancrest had sent Prince Hyunjin, a fourth prince, as their envoy. But Chris was a warrior. His king was confident he could handle any threats that came his way. Looking at this king, he was reassured that there wasnât much to worry about.
Dinner continued with the nobles attempting to win favor with the king through carefully chosen conversations. Hyunjin engaged them with details about Sylvancrestâs seaports, a topic that seemed to captivate the Elysium court. Or maybe they were enthralled by the beautiful man and his soothing voice.
Chris, however, found himself increasingly bored. He had thought he possessed enough patience for such formal events, expecting to engage in meaningful conversations rather than exchanging curt answers of a few words. Chris observed quietly, his attention drifting between the animated discussions at the table and the grand room. His gaze trailed once more to the center table, where Princess Sienna conversed quietly with the future princess-consort, her smile radiant. The warrior prince wondered why Sienna hadnât spared him a glance, why she hadnât recognized him.Â
No, he knew why.Â
Here, he wasnât Chan.
There were many regrets he held from his younger days, and not properly revealing his identity to her was among them. Chris had been so concerned that his title would create tension, sparking her defenses due to the rivalry between their royal families. Looking back, he couldnât help but see how foolish that fear had been. And when he decided he would finally tell her, he had been sent away.Â
Princess Sienna didnât know Crown Prince Christopher, and she wasnât stealing glances at him, as he had been doing the entire evening.
As the dinner drew to a close and guests began to disperse, Chris felt a sense of disappointment settle over him. This was not the reunion he had hoped for. As if Han could read the thoughts in his mind, the guard nudged him, bringing him back to reality.
They returned to the Ruby Hall, finding solace in front of the fireplace that offered warmth against the chilly evening air.
  âShould we get Minho to find out more about the First Princess?â Han suggested, breaking the silence.
Chris shook his head, a small chuckle escaping his lips. âMinho doesnât involve himself in such matters, remember?â He reminded Han, who sighed and settled back in his chair.
The Midnight Order, while effective for covert operations, had its limitations. Minho, loyal as he was, adhered strictly to the tasks that had to do with Nightshade. He wouldnât delve into personal investigations unless they posed a direct threat to the crown prince. Especially not about a foreign princess.
  âWhat did you think of their king?â Han asked, shifting the topic.
  âHeâs exactly as I expected.â Chris replied with a nod, recalling the eveningâs events.
  âWhat are your thoughts on the Elysium prince?â Chris inquired instead, observing Han closely.
  âPrince Ian? He didnât say much during dinner.â Han recalled, furrowing his brow in thought.
Chris nodded thoughtfully. Despite his own boredom throughout the evening, his eyes had been keenly observant. He couldnât help but notice the numerous glasses of wine Prince Ian had consumed, laughing easily at the banter of young men his age. Chris suddenly found himself contemplating the future of Elysium.
  âOur assumptions of the second princess seemed to have been true.â Han broke the silence once more, drawing Chrisâ attention back to their conversation.
Chris had almost forgotten about the second princess. The one everyone else seemed to have met except him.
  âI guess she really is as sheltered as we believed.â Chris concluded, his tone thoughtful.
  âYou know, thereâs a lot of things that you have done wrong.â Han sighed, catching Chris off guard.
Chris raised a brow, silently urging him to continue.
  âYouâve hidden so much from your princess, didnât even ask for her name, and now youâre sitting here with such a pitiful look Iâm not sure what to do.â He confessed bluntly.
Chrisâ brow furrowed at his friendâs words. Unsure if he should laugh or sigh. Indeed, he was right. His younger self had made many mistakes.
  âI also want to punch myself for that.â Chris groaned, admitting his regret.
But still Christopher was determined. Tomorrowâs banquet, he would ensure he properly introduced himself. He wanted Sienna to recognize him, not just as the Crown Prince of Nightshade, but as Chan, the friend she had promised not to forget. ââââââââââââââââââââââââ The royal banquet hall shimmered under the glow of chandeliers, its smooth floors adorned with intricate patterns that seemed to weave in gold. Guests in their finest attire, passed through the vigilant guards with awe. Chris and his entourage followed immediately after the Sylancrest Prince, sharing a knowing glance as they entered. Han stood by his side, visibly uncomfortable without his sword and stiff in his formal uniform, which was even more exquisite than the one he had worn the previous day.
  âNervous?â Chris smirked at Han, who shot him a glare in response.
  âI think Iâm suffocating.â Han muttered, maintaining a respectful distance a few steps behind his master.
Hanâs sentiment was something he shared. Both had spent the past decade in the mountains, disregarding courtly rules and etiquette. However, while Hanâs sole duty was to protect the Prince, Chris bore the additional responsibility of embodying the polite and approachable demeanor expected of a crown prince, representing his nation, especially since Nightshadeâs reputation in this part of the land wasnât favorable.
Forced smiles persisted as Chris exchanged pleasantries with curious attendees who approached him. Familiar faces from the previous eveningâs dinner lingered, and the Prince of Sylvancrest stood beside him, similarly engaged. The two foreign princes found a sense of camaraderie under the watchful gazes of the Elysium guests.
The trumpets rang out, their resounding sound calling for attention. Instantly, the bustling hall fell into a hushed reverence as all eyes turned towards the grand entrance. Chris, amidst the sea of bowing heads and kneeling figures, stood with a nervousness that coursed through him like an electric current.
Through the parted sea of nobles, the Elysium royal family emerged with regal grace.
The royal banquet hall of Elysium shimmered under the brilliance of chandeliers, its smooth floors adorned with intricate patterns of gold. As the Elysium king and queen stood before their people, delivering a grand speech welcoming foreign princes and guests and aristocrats from every corner of the kingdom. The Nightshade Prince, listened with a raised brow. His instincts told him there was more to this reception than mere diplomacy, and he would definitely find out what.
His thoughts were soon diverted as he scanned the assembly, searching for his princess amongst the few ladies that followed behind the crown prince of Elysium. When the King of Elysium announced the arrival of Princess Sienna, Chris froze, his breath catching in his throat. He felt Hanâs intense gaze on him but couldnât tear his eyes away.
She looked even more beautiful than she had at the royal dinner, adorned with delicate pearls and jewels that caught the reflections of the shimmering chandeliers. Then he introduced the second princess. The kingâs fatherly words resonated through the hall, emphasizing the upcoming celebrations for both princesses.
As both Princess Sienna and Princess Y/N bowed to the assembled guests, Han muttered into Chrisâs ear.Â
  âPrincess Y/N, second Princess.â His eyes fixed on Y/N.
Still dazed, Chris turned to Han, his fingers brushing against the crystal bird pendant around his neck. He glanced over at the young lady who resembled the first princess, clearly Princess Y/N. He narrowed his brows, taking in the familiar sight of her eyes scanning the room after she rose from her bow.
Yet before the warrior prince could question further, the Sylvancrest prince interjects with his own comments.
The festivities continued after the Kingâs announcement. The royal rulers took their seats, and Chris found himself disinterested in the formalities. His focus remained on finding the princess whose smile had nearly blinded him. Despite the dance and social interactions, he lost sight of her in the grandeur of the hall.
Just as he turned to speak to Han, Chris froze once more. There she was. Princess Sienna, standing tall and regal, commanding attention with her presence. She moved gracefully among the guests, her younger sister, Princess Y/N, trailing behind as they greeted them with a brief exchange of words.
And finally, she was here in front of him.
Approaching with warmth and grace, Princess Sienna introduced herself, her voice like honey. Chris felt a stirring of recognition deep within him. Could this really be her? His childhood friend, the one he had longed to reunite with for years? The one he loves.
  âGreetings, Your Highness. I am Sienna, First Princess of Elysium.â She formally introduced herself with a serene smile.
  âAnd I am Princess Y/N, the second princess.â Y/N followed, her gaze briefly lingering on the man who she had seen in the Queenâs court just a day prior. He hadnât recognized her it seemed.
  âGood evening, Princesses. I am Christopher Chan Bahng, Crown Prince of Nightshade.â Chris returned his introduction with a determination, bowing politely, a gentle smile on his lips, the crystal bird pendant gleaming against his chest.
Y/N stilled at the mention of the name that was ingrained in her mind, her hands freezing at her sides as she stood from her greeting.
Siennaâs gaze fell upon the out-of-place pendant, and for a moment, surprise flickered across her features.Â
  âThatâit looks familiar.â She murmured, a smile forming, giving Y/N a quick glance before returning to look at the Warrior Prince.
Chrisâ heart swelled with joy and relief from her words. Here she was, his childhood princess, standing before him with familiarity and warmth. It felt like everything was falling into place. His lips spread into a smile, wishing she would call him âChan.â
But Sienna was not his princess.Â
The realization struck the second princess, like a blow. Y/N had always been one to connect things quickly. She stood frozen, her wide eyes fixed on the necklace and the man who wore it proudly.
Prince Christopher Chan Bahng.
The Crown Prince of Nightshade, who gazed at Sienna with a warm look.
Her Chan.
And suddenly he looked even more familiar.
Her heart pounded with a mixture of emotions, that feeling from when she encountered Han the morning of their arrival, returning with even more intensity. Except this time it was confirmed almost right away.
But Chan hadnât even spared her a glance.Â
The pain in her chest was overwhelming. A dry feeling in her throat. The loud thrumming in her ears.
The boy she had imagined would recognize her in a heartbeat, the one she had longed to reunite with, hadnât. A mix of disappointment and hurt swirled within her. She had created scenarios in her mind, dreams of a reunion like those from her favorite love stories, intense, intimate, filled with recognition and warmth. But reality was harsh and unforgiving.
He hadnât recognized her at all.
Yet, she dared not approach him, dared not correct him.Â
A thought suddenly weighing heavily on her.
How could she?Â
She?Â
A lower princess, the kingâs mistressâ daughter. One he didnât even look at, while he was the Crown Prince of his nation.
He was a goddamn Crown Prince.
Their differing ranks were painfully evident all of a sudden.
Her eyes trail down to linger on the delicate necklace adorning his neck. The one that had belonged to Sienna. It had aged, not so polished as she recalled from her memories. But still, the crystal bird glimmered under the chandelierâs light.
It mocked her with its beauty and radiance.
The second princess who grew up in the shadows of her royal older sister couldnât do anything but bite back her tongue. The crystal bird that led her childhood friend to itâs owner, reminded her of her shameful act of stealing it and the incidents that followed.
The coming heartache could have been avoided with just one confession from her, but she stood in silence, the weight of everything that coursed through her mind hung heavily over her. Yet even her self-loathing seemed to be overshadowed by Siennaâs radiance.
Chanâs eyes did not look her way.
âââââââââââââââââââââââ to be continued.
ââ ask to be tagged! - @stayceebs97, @palindrome969, @tsunderelino, @solandiszale, @fixation-dump, @ellelabelle
Crystal Bird - Chapter 2
Crown Prince! Chan x Princess (fem.) Genre: Royal au! Angst, Romance, Historical, hidden identity, slow-burn Warnings: mentions of blood, war, death, cursing, somewhat proofread A/N: Still childhood chapter (will be over soon I promise.) Based on a dream. Feedback is always welcome, enjoy! ââ MASTERLIST
Synopsis: The Crown Prince is saved by the Princess of a rival kingdom, and he swears his second life to his savior. A forbidden friendship no one knew of, grows deeper with every secret meeting. As the two are kept apart, memories of their sunset playdates by the serene river, begin blossoming into something beautiful. Cheeks blushed, stomach butterflies fluttered at the thought of each other. Years of yearning and imagining had only made them crave a sweeter reunion. And finally meeting at a Royal banquet, he could only stare at the now grown Princess, taken by her beauty, while she only watches as he gives his heart to the wrong princess.
Missed a chapter? - Prologue / Chapter 1
CHAPTER 2 âââââââââââââââââââ This was something entirely new for Y/N.
For the first time, The second princess wasnât slipping away out of curiosity about a spider spinning its web or to sample a trendy new snack she heard about at some tea party. This time, she had someone to meet, a scheduled time to exchange words with another person. She was beyond elated, carefully navigating the corridors of her residence, hoping her mother was engrossed in entertaining her circle of friends or, even better, ventured out to purchase new gowns.
They arrived earlier than agreed upon, both flustered at the sight of each other, but any awkwardness quickly dissolved as they began to converse. True to his word, Chan proudly presented his favorite dessert, something exotic and unfamiliar to Y/N, even though she was accustomed to the luxuries of palace life.
The dessert, native to Nightshade, was a revelation to her palate, and she ate every bite with genuine delight. As Chan watched her savor the sweet treat, he suddenly wondered if the children of Elysium were also warned to keep away from anything associated with Nightshade. Like he had been taught to be wary of Elysium.
   âWhat do you think of the Bahng Clan, Princess?â Chan asked with both anxiousness and curiosity.
Y/N looks up in wonder, wiping her fingers with her handkerchief.
   âYou mean the beastly people?â She asks.
The term has Chanâs heart drop, momentarily lowering his gaze, wondering how she would react if he revealed his true identity.
   âMy teacher said that they love violence and bloodshed. But Iâve read in a book that the realm is sandwiched between forest and the snowy mountains? Wouldn't they be practicing intense self defense tactics?â Y/N continued, surprising Chan with her mature perspective.
The young princess, always curious but lacking someone to share her thoughts with, felt a warmth spread through her as Chan listened so intently. He stared at her in amazement, realizing that despite her young age, and her title as princess, Y/N possessed a wisdom and compassion unlike other kids her age.
   âIâm sure they have their own way of life. Itâs just different from ours.â She concluded with a gentle smile.
Y/N had no idea how much relief her words brought to Chan, the Nightshade Prince. He was silently grateful that it was she who had rescued him from the river.
And so, one meeting turned into another, and another, until they began to lose count of how many times they had met. The two young royals giggled and devoured each otherâs favorite snacks with gusto, forgetting all about the constraints of etiquette in their budding friendship. Each rendezvous brought them closer, sharing secrets, dreams, and aspirations. Like true friends.
While Han kicked rocks a short distance away, he couldn't help but marvel at the unusual sight before him. It was rare to see his Prince enjoying the company of another child, especially one from outside their usual social circle. Normally, Chris would scowl at the children of his fatherâs court and council. Children who dared to approach him with forced smiles and honey-dripping words. While the young girls of their nation were too intimidated to even make eye contact with him. Han couldnât understand whyâafter all, Chris wasnât even that scary looking.
The aspiring personal guard studied the rocky passageway they had climbed countless times now. It was a narrow path, hidden among overgrown bushes and vines, creating a natural canopy that almost concealed its existence entirely, like a cave almost. One could easily miss it if they were simply passing by. Yet here they were, sneaking past this narrow passage almost daily. Han couldnât deny that everything about this risky routine scared him senseless. But despite his fears, he always succumbed to the Princeâs pleading gaze, dutifully preparing provisions like bread and snacks for their "walks of fresh air."
Was this what they called loyalty? As they parted ways that evening, arranging to meet again, Chris felt a sense of contentment he hadnât known before. Whistling a happy tune, he and Han made their way back up the rocky path, the younger boy taking the now-empty sack from him.
   âThe princess is much more down-to-earth than I thought.â Han came to a conclusion after observing, they squeezed past narrow boulders and returned to their side of the forest.
   âSheâs also funny.â Chris laughed, recalling the amusing stories Y/N had shared.
Han raised a brow at his master. âWhen do you plan on returning the necklace?â
Chris stopped in his tracks, groaning. He had completely forgotten about it in the excitement of their meeting today. They hadnât seen each other since the day after he had presented her with the promised cake for her birthdayâfour days ago.
   âIâm going to replace the chain. The silver is all mangled from being in your filthy pocket.â Chris shook his head.
   âYouâre the one who had it clutched in your fist for dear life!â Han retorted with a scoff, to which Chris rolled his eyes.
   âIâll return it as soon as I get it to look brand new. He hummed, walking ahead with a bounce in his step.Â
   âNow letâs hurry back before dinner.â Meanwhile, in the silence of the dining room of the West Palace in Elysium, the cold tone of Lady Katherineâs voice pierced the tense air.
   âYouâve been missing too many lessons. Let's not make it a habit.â She remarked as she meticulously cut the meat on her plate.
Y/Nâs eyes froze at her dinner, her mind racing with worry. Had her mother caught her sneaking under the back wall?
   âPrincess Sienna will be traveling to the Melgarde Estate this Autumn to begin prepping for her role as First Princess. I have managed to convince your father to allow you to accompany her this time.â
Y/Nâs eyes shot towards her mother, her fists balling up her dress.
   âMust I go mother?â She hesitantly asked, glancing up at Katherine, who paused her knife and fork against the steak to stop working.
   âSuch ridiculous questions donât befit you, the Second Princess of this nation." Her mother replied sharply, throwing a stern glance her way.
   âI have worked very hard to get your father to look at us favorably. Do not ruin it.â The mother continued working her cutlery against her dinner.
   âBesides, youâve known that one day or another youâd be sent to Melgarde. You too must learn of your royal duties. You are a princess after all...âÂ
Silence hung heavily between them once again, but Y/Nâs appetite had vanished. Just a few weeks ago, she hadnât cared where she stayed or which estate she roamed, but now, with a friend who didnât see her as just the Second Princess of Elysium, leaving seemed unbearable. The thought of being separated from Chan, the one who had seen her for who she truly was, weighed heavily on her heart. He had celebrated her birthday with a cake and wishes meant only for her, a gesture that touched her deeply. Her eyes welled tears tears.
Autumn wasnât even that far off. âââââââââââââââââââââââ The following meeting of the secret friends had been plenty of joy like the many before. They lounged comfortably, exchanging funny anecdotes and catching up on the gossip they had been eagerly saving up during their brief separation (of just two days). Yet amidst the laughter and stories, Chan couldnât help but notice a heaviness in Y/Nâs demeanor. Her smiles didnât quite reach her eyes, and it was clear to the observant prince that something was amiss.
   âAre the stories not amusing today, or perhaps the pastries don't suit your taste?â Chan inquired gently, watching as Y/N quickly sat up to deny both concerns.
   âNeither! The pastries are delightful, and the tale of your cousin Felix putting his father in line was genuinely amusing, Chan!â She exclaimed, her attempt to brush off her subdued mood evident.
Chris smiles at the call of the name. Chan. It was a name he hadnât heard in a long time. A name his mother had given him, a remnant of a time when life felt simpler and less burdened by secrecy and expectation. When the princess used that name, it made him feel oddly liberatedâlike the mischievous child he once was, running through the hall of the castle, free from the weight of royal responsibilities.
   âThere just seems to be something bothering you." Chan remarked, leaning in attentively. He wanted nothing more than to lend an ear and offer comfort.
For a moment, Y/N was silent, her teeth gnawing at her lower lip as she studied Chan with eyes filled with care.
   âMy mother is sending me to Melgarde by the end of this summer. I donât want to go so far away...especially now that I haveâŠyou.â She confessed quietly, her voice tinged with melancholy as she dropped her gaze.
Chan blinks a few times, unsure of what or where Melgarde was. Watching her wrestle with her emotions, her fingers fidgeting with the grass, he felt a pang of guilt for hiding his true identity from herâespecially since she considered him a close friend.
   âWhy do you think your mother is sending you to Melgarde?â He asks, his eyes wandered to look at the now pink and orange sky.
   âIâm to learn about my royal duties. But she refuses to listen to what I feel.â Y/N groaned softly.
Chan had a familiarity with those feelings she was holding back. Duties, responsibilities. Things a Crown Prince must do.
   âMaybe your mother is just looking out for you. A princess like yourself must have many responsibilities in the near future. It's only right for her to do so.â Chan replied, his words betraying his own maturity beyond his years.Â
She was the Princessâ mother. Of course she cared for her. Just like his own mother had, always striving for what was best. But Chan didnât know Lady Katherine, yet he did his best to uplift Y/Nâs spirits.
   âYour going away to Melgarde or wherever will not change the fact that we are friends. Will it?" He asked with a soft smile.
Inside, Chan felt a pang of sadness at the idea of Y/N leaving. His efforts to console her masked his own unease about their impending separation.
   âNo. We will always be friends.â She grumbled, her fingers idly playing with her dress. âBut Iâm worried youâre going to forget me."
Chan chuckled softly at such a notion, partly because of Y/N's playful pout, which he couldn't resist teasing by poking her cheek with his finger. She blinked up at him, surprised by his sudden playfulness. He quickly withdrew his hand, sheepishly looking down.
Y/N couldn't help but giggle at the sight of Chan's ears turning red. He reminded her of a puppy. But despite the light moment, Chan's conscience weighed heavily on him, evident in the serious expression that replaced his smile.
   âI must confess something.â Chan's expression was tinged with worry.
Y/N tilted her head, sensing a shift in the atmosphere that left her uneasy.
   âWhat do you think about the Kingdom of Nightshade? Are you not afraid of its people?â His voice was low, a mix of apprehension and curiosity.
Y/N was taken aback by his sudden questions. Chan seemed unusually interested in the Bahng Clan and the Kingdom of Nightshadeâthis being the second time he had brought them up.
   âIâve never met anyone from there. Have you?â She asked, genuinely curious.
Chan nodded slowly, meeting her gaze with a hint of hesitation.
   âHow? Weâre not allowed to cross over. Did you find a way toââ Y/N's words stopped abruptly as realization dawned on her.
Chan could almost see the pieces clicking into place in her mind. He watched as her expression shifted, brows furrowing in concentration.
   âAre you from Nightshade?â Her voice is tinged with surprise.
Chan wanted to disappear at that moment, regretting having brought up the topic at all. He could have continued the charade. The shock in her eyes was something he hadnât anticipated.
   âI am.â He whispered finally.
Silence stretched between them, heavy with unspoken words. Chanâs heart raced in his chest, uncertain of what her reaction would be. Would she run away, tell him to stay away? To go back and never return?
   âAre you afraid of me?â He asked tentatively, his vulnerability laid bare before her.
Y/N rested her chin on her hand, deep in thought.
   âSo thatâs why that dessert was so unfamiliar.â She mumbled to herself, trying to recall if there were any other dropped hints that she had missed.
   âHmmm,â she continued, her mind racing. âAnd that cape! Is it also something worn only in Nightshade?! Thank goodness I havenât worn it out yetâ She sighed, starting to ramble.
Chan blinked, slightly taken aback by her sudden enthusiasm. He hadnât realized just how curious the Second Princess could be.
   âSoâŠI donât scare you?â He ventured cautiously.
Furrowing her brows, Y/N looked at him as if he were being ridiculous.
   âYou were moments away from being swept away by the river, and trembling like a leaf the first time we met, Chan. It was far from scary.â
A small snicker came from the bushes where Han was hiding. His voice, though loud in the otherwise quiet exchange, broke the tension.
   âSee, even Han agrees.â Y/N teased lightly.
Chan shot a glare towards Hanâs designated hiding bush, the younger boy immediately falling silent and attempting to sneak further away.
   âI once thought you were just some very sickly noble child not allowed to attend gatherings, only sneaking out with his servant boy for solace. But it makes sense that youâre from a whole different kingdom. Now that I think about it, some of the stories youâve toldâŠâ Y/N trailed off, lost in thought.
   âYouâre taking this very well. I was afraid for no reason.â Chan interjected, cutting off her train of thought before she could delve deeper.
He couldn't begin to express how relieved he felt.
Y/N laughed, sitting up and playfully tugging at the sleeve of his shirt.
   âArenât we friends?â She asked with a warm smile.
Her words made Chan smile, his ears flushing red once more. Taking a deep breath, he looked out over the expanse of the Grand Forest, the sun beginning its descent.
   âThe closest of friends." He whispered watching her sweet smile.
The older boy takes in a deep breath of the spring breeze, eyes taking in the beautiful scenery of this Grand Forest.
   âWatch, there will come a day when we can meet freely. No sneaking over borders, or jumping in rivers.â His smile was hopeful, but Y/N seemed hesitant.
   âI wish it came before summer endedâŠâ Y/N said sadly, but then shook it off, determination replacing the sorrow on her lips.
   âLetâs meet again after my return from Melgarde. It may take some time, and Iâm not sure how much will change. But I promise I will not forget.â
A bittersweet feeling settled in Chanâs heart as he gently cupped her hands with his own, giving them a squeeze.
   âI wonât be able to send you letters, but letâs spend every day until you leave, together. I too promise to think of you every day until our reunion, my one and only lady friend.â He grinned, his dimples showing.
A comfortable silence fell between them as they prepared to say their farewells. Y/N then handed him a small wrapped stack of cookies
   âLetâs meet again in three days. My mother has been keeping a close eye on me lately, so Iâll have to hold back on slipping out.â She said, pushing the cookies into his arms.
   âAnd this is for Han. I feel sorry that heâs been playing with sticks and stones back there all this time.â
Chan begrudgingly accepted the cookies, promising to pass them along to his friend. Though their playdate had run longer than usual, the prince felt elated. The burden of secrecy was no longer weighing him down now that the truth was out there.
The sun dipped lower, casting elongated shadows across the palace grounds as Han and Chris dashed through the fading light. Han's laughter echoed in the quietening air, mingling with the rustling of leaves as they finally made their way back.
Hanâs voice, light and carefree, carried the teasing remark about Chris not revealing his princely status to the princess. It was meant in jest, but Chris's reaction was anything but amused.
   âI would have but what if thatâs the reason she pushes me away?â Chris's voice held a hint of uncertainty, his steps faltering as he glanced back at Han.
Han chuckled, his amusement not subsiding. âI doubt it would be, Prince Shivering Leaf.â
Chris sighed, the corners of his lips twitching as he realized Han was rightâhis apprehensions were likely just his overthinking. Yet before the conversation could settle, his mind tracks back to the âshivering leafâ comment, and he looks at an nonchalant Han now walking ahead. He smiled and muttered a playful command.
   âYou better start running.â
The command caught Han off guard, and with a surprised yelp, he hastily stuffed the remaining cookies into his vest pocket and bolted. Chris pursued him with determination, their laughter carrying through the grounds, unaware of how quickly dusk was settling around them.
Han glanced over his shoulder, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. But in that split-second distraction, he collided headlong into what felt like a pole, causing him to crumple to the ground with a sharp âoofâ. Chris, caught off guard by Han's sudden fall, skidded to a halt a few steps behind, concerned.
Once he realized that it was not a pole, the younger boy scrambled to his feet, head bowed in an instinctual bow.
   âT-teacher.â He greeted tentatively, his lips tightening in an attempt to hide his shock.
Captain Elliot approached, eyes glanced towards the unexpected direction the boys emerged from before his stern gaze assessed the situation in front.Â
   âIâve been searching for the two of you.â He stated, his voice holding a note of reproach.
Chris hurriedly stepped forward, attempting to explain their escapades.Â
   âWe-weâre just here and there, practicing and rough-housing, Uncl-teacher.â He stammered, trying to downplay their mischief.
Sir Elliot observed them both, his gaze flickering between Chris and Han. Though aware that they had been up to something, he found solace in the fact that seemed to be getting along, and neither appeared injured or worse for wear.Â
His tone softened slightly as he remarked, âAs long as youâre not doing anything wrong.â
The relief was palpable as both boys straightened, the tension easing from their shoulders. Perhaps Sir Elliot had his suspicions, but for now, they were spared further scrutiny. With a paternal caution, he added,Â
   âDonât wander off too far. Itâs beginning to get darker much quicker these days.â
With a nod of dismissal, Sir Elliot turned to continue on his way, leaving the boys to exhale in unison in relief. Chris reached out, gently tugging at Han's arm to rouse him from his momentarily frozen stance.
As they resumed their path towards the palace, the captain paused, his eyes catching sight of something out of place on the groundâa strayâŠcookie? Picking it up, he narrowed his gaze, then turned to glance back at the retreating figures of the two boys, now engaged in animated conversation as they walked away. The burly king tapped at the wood of his desk, the page of the letter he had received splayed over countless other stacks of paper. His brow furrowed as he absorbed the implications of its contents, his thoughts racing through the strategic decisions ahead.
A knock at the door broke his concentration, followed by the creak of the aged hinges as Elliot entered the room. The captainâs presence brought a sense of grounded reassurance amidst the kingâs tumultuous thoughts.
   âYou called for me, brother?â Sir Elliotâs gaze was steady, assessing the kingâs grim expression as he approached the desk.
Without a word, the king picked up the creased letter and handed it to his younger brother. As Elliotâs eyes scanned the hastily written words, a deep sigh escaped the kingâs lips, betraying the weight of his concerns.
A letter from the North.
   âThe next warband for the Midnight Order has commenced their training and are ready to swear allegiance to their Master.â The king explained wearily, his voice laced with unease.
Sir Elliot absorbed the information with a furrowed brow, understanding the gravity of Commander Seoâs expectations through his letter. The Seo familyâs longstanding stewardship of the kingdomâs military affairs meant that any delay in Prince Christopherâs training was not merely a matter of protocol but a strategic imperative for the nationâs defense.Â
The Midnight Order of Nightshade was legendaryâan elite, secretive cadre of warriors renowned for their unswerving loyalty and unmatched fighting skills. Trained rigorously under the harshest conditions, they swore allegiance solely to the kings of Nightshade. Operating covertly, as the kingâs shadow, they remained unseen and silent, protectors in the dark. Their missions and actions were shrouded in secrecy, acting as the kingâs eyes where his presence couldnât extend. The moment had arrived for Chris to meet his orderâhis people, the next generation of warriors destined to protect the future king.
   âWe have delayed sending Prince Christopher to the North for far too long.â Elliotâs voice broke the silence between the two men, resonating with the weight of responsibility.Â
   âCommander Seo has shown patience due to the Prince's mourning period, but we cannot afford further delays. You know how crucial this matter is to him.â
The captainâs words were nothing but honest. He could tell that his brother, the wise and dignified king, who would never falter when it came to the best of his nation, was a weak father. Much like himself. Except Felix is not the Crown Prince. He will not take the throne and rule over as a successful king. Christopher had great responsibilities, and he needed to fulfill them. Sir Elliot understood the delicate balance between honoring the late Queenâs wishes and preparing the Prince for his future role. And The Kingâs decision carried implications that extended beyond familial concerns to the very stability of the kingdom.
   âThe late Queenâs wishes allowed the Prince considerable freedom, against all advice.â Sir Elliot remarked gently, meeting his brother's gaze with understanding.Â
   âBut a year and some time of mourning has passed, and Prince Christopher must move forward. The longer we delay, the more vulnerable he becomes as Crown Prince.â
The king fell silent, his eyes fixed on the letter in Sir Elliotâs hands. He was painfully aware of what the obvious decision should be, but thinking about his only son, tugged at his heart
   âLet us delay a little further.â The King finally conceded with a sigh.       âI fear pressing him now may embitter him.â
   âKnowing the Prince, he will not go quietly.â Sir Elliot agreed with a defeated laugh.Â
   âBut, he has shown unexpected cooperation as of late. My only concern is his frequent ventures outside of the palace gates.â Elliot recalled the encounter earlier outside.
   âIndeed, quite worrisome.â King Bahng mused, his thoughts drifting to the unpredictable nature of his sonâs recent behavior.
   âAnd what of his training partner?â King Bahng inquired.
   âThe Prince wishes to assign him as his personal guard.â Elliot explained, a faint smile touching his lips.
The king chuckled softly at the revelation.
   âA very princely gesture indeed. But he has a long journey ahead to truly find and understand his people.â
The mention of the training partner stirred memories within the king.
   âWhen I saw him that day, carrying the Prince back, soaked through and on the verge of tears, I knew then that he would pledge his loyalty to the Crown Prince.â the king reminisced, a glimmer of pride in his eyes.
Sir Elliot nodded knowingly, both men contemplated the future that lay ahead for the Crown Prince and the challenges that awaited him on his path to kingship. Yet even amidst the weighty discussions of state, the recent antics of the two young boys had not escaped the Kingâs notice. âââââââââââââââââââââââ The changing seasons brought with them a shift in the air, heralding the arrival of cooler winds from the north that swept through the shared region of the two realms. With these winds came more frequent rain showers, disrupting the almost daily reunions of the two royal friends.
   âDo you think the rain will stop tomorrow?â Chris queried, his hand extended to feel the drops falling outside the library window.
He was supposed to be concentrating on memorizing a book assigned to him, but the young prince was brimming with anticipation. He had finally repaired the necklaceâs chain, and the crystal bird now hung more polished than ever. He couldnât wait to see the expression on the princessâ face when he gave it to her.
Han sighed, observing his prince repeatedly pulling the small box out of his pocket, as if it had transformed in the ten minutes he hadnât been staring at it.
   âIâm not sure about the rain, but you promised to meet her no matter the weather.â Han reminded him.
Chris emitted a thoughtful âhmmâ, his gaze still fixed on the jewelry. The playmate slipped into the seat beside him, also inspecting the delicate piece.
   âIt really is quite beautiful. Iâve never seen anything like it.â Han remarked.
   âWho does it belong to?â A third voice suddenly interjected with wonder.
   âThe Princess, you already knowââ Chris started to explain before catching himself, halting mid-sentence as he and Han turned to see Felix leaning in to get a closer look at the necklace.
The boys share a look, surprised by Felixâs unexpected presence. Felix glanced between the two older boys curiously.
   âWhoâs the Princess?â
   âF-Felix. What are you doing here?â Chris stammered, while Han did what he does best in these situations.
He froze.
   âItâs raining, so I came to hideout here from lessons.â Felix replied matter-of-factly, then pointed at the crystal bird.Â
   âIs the Princess the person who youâve been sneaking out to see?â
Hanâs head snapped up, eyes wide as he anxiously awaited Chrisâs response. But the Crown Princeâs mind goes blank, unable to come up with an excuse.
   âPlease donât tell anyoneâŠâ Chris pleaded instead, quickly closing the box containing the necklace.
The smaller prince shrugged nonchalantly, taking a seat on one of the benches behind them.Â
   âItâs been quite some time since I figured it out. Youâre not very good at keeping secrets.â He remarked, displaying a sharpness that his father had always taken pride in.
   âIs she really a princess, or do you just call her that?â Felix inquired, genuinely curious.
The young boy had never met a princess before, their kingdom seemed to lack them.Â
Chris smiled fondly, recalling his dear friend. âShe is.â
Felix's eyes lit up with excitement at the confirmation.
   âReally! What's her name?" He asked eagerly, hungering for tales of foreign royalty.
Chris blinked, a realization dawning on himâhe didnât know her name.
   âYou never asked!?â Han exclaimed, astonished at his friendâs oversight.
Felix sat there, eyebrows furrowed in confusion, as he observed the exchange between a mortified Chris and a shocked Han.Â
The young prince had always been enthusiastic about meeting his âPrincess,â but now it dawned on him that he had never actually asked her name. He felt a pang of guilt and self-reproachâhow!? How could he have overlooked something so basic? The princess had asked for his name, so why hadn't he reciprocated?
Han, who had lost count of how many exasperated sighs he had let out that morning because of Chris, sighed once more.
   âWhen you meet her again, please ask her name.â Han implored, his voice tinged with a mix of frustration and concern.Â
He knew how important she was to Chris and his mistake was probably going to weigh on his mind.
Chris nodded earnestly, feeling frustrated by his foolishness.
   âI will. I promise.â He replied earnestly.
And as the three boys left the library, the rain continued to patter softly against the now closed windows, a reminder of the barriers they would have to overcome to see each other again. But Chris was determined, more than ever, to learn his princessâ name and to show her the respect and friendship she deserved before she departed to Melgarde.
But as fate would have it, not everything would go according to his plan.
Chris grunted at the sight of the dark clouds gathering overhead, the sound of raindrops drumming steadily against the windowpane. He had awoken that morning with a sense of excitement, eager for his secret meeting with the princess. However, after enduring his lessons and searching the training grounds in vain for Han, who seemed to have disappeared, Chris's mood began to sour. It had been hours since he last saw his loyal friend. He had never realized just how much he relied on Han until now. Han orchestrated their excuses, ensuring their timely exits from the castle grounds, and always kept an eye out even in the forest. Without Han, Chris felt vulnerable and exposed, a sensation he hadn't experienced in their many adventures together. Han was more than just a friend at this point. He was a trusted confidant, and a guardian of their shared secrets.
Upon questioning another young trainer, Chris learned that Han was running an errand for Captain Elliot. The news added to Chris's frustration, on top of the relentless rain that threatened to ruin his plans.
Despite his best efforts to remain optimistic, Chris couldn't shake the growing anxiety as the time for his meeting with his princess approached. With a heavy sigh, Chris retrieved the box containing the polished crystal bird necklace from his bedside table. His loyal playmate had not returned from his task, and Chris was sure the princess was already waiting for him. She had always been one to arrive early.
Today, Chris decided, would be the day he ventured out alone.
A mistake on the young princeâs part.
As he approached the secret passage through the forest, his footsteps squelching on the rain-soaked ground, his heart sank at the sight before him. The entrance to the passage was completely obstructed, large boulders strategically placed to seal it shut. There was no way for him to squeeze through or move the rocks at all. Panic gripped his chest as he realized the gravity of the situation.
   âPrince Christopher.â King Bahng's voice rang out, firm and disapproving even in the downpour.
Chris froze, dread knotting in his stomach as he turned to face his father, standing with Captain Elliot and his Solar guards, the castle's elite protectors.Â
Wet and shivering, Chris knew he was finally exposed, unmistakably caught. The steady drip of rain against the wooden floor of the king's study filled the chamber with a somber rhythm, punctuating the tense silence between father and son. Chris stood before his father, head bowed in shame, fully aware of the gravity of his actions. His duties as Crown Prince had been clear, yet he had failed in his responsibility to disclose the discovery of a hidden passage that posed a potential threat to Nightshade's security.
His father's loyalty to honoring peace agreements was unwavering, but could he say the same about the fickle Elysium King? Should they have discovered the crack between the two realms firstâŠ
   âYou have broken my trust.â King Bahng's voice cut through the silence, cold and unforgiving, causing Chris, wet and shivering, to flinch.
Chris struggled to find words, his mouth dry with regret. He usually excelled at making excuses, but his mind raced with regret and the realization of the consequences of his actions. He had risked the stability of their kingdom.
   âNot only have you disregarded your duties as Crown Prince, but you have endangered Nightshade with your reckless adventures beyond our borders.â The king continued, exhaling deeply and closing his eyes in disappointment.Â
   âThere will be consequences. Firstly, your companion, your accomplice in this reckless act, will be sent awayâ
Chris' head snapped up at his father's words, panic and sorrow flooding his expression. He thought of Han, his friend, his loyal training partner, who had always dreamed of becoming a warrior and proving himself. And now, because of Chris, Hanâs dreams were going to shatter          âPlease, Father...â Chris pleaded, his voice trembling with emotion.Â
   âI will accept any punishment you deem fit. But Han... He was only following my lead. Punish me, but spare him.â He implored, falling to his knees, overwhelmed by guilt and desperation
King Bahng turned away, his gaze fixed on the rain-streaked window where the setting sun cast a melancholy glow. The sight of his son on his knees was a painful one, both as a father and as a king. But after a moment of silence, King Bahng turns slowly, seeing the sight he did not enjoy. Yet the urgency in the boyâs blood-red eyes spoke volumes. He was almost impressed at what lengths the Prince was willing to go for his people.
The silence in the room was heavy, broken only by the distant rumble of thunder.
   âYou will be sent to the White Mountains of the North, kept under the strict supervision of Commander Seo.â He declared, his voice leaving no room for argument.Â
   âThere will be no special treatment because you are a prince. You will undergo rigorous training and learn the responsibilities that come with your position. It is time you understand the gravity of your role.â
His father's gaze softened slightly.Â
   âYour companion Han, will accompany you. You have started this together, so you will receive your punishment together.â King Bahng added, acknowledging his son's plea.
King Bahng turned to the rain-streaked window once again. The cold silence returned.
   âYou will leave tomorrow.â He stated firmly, his eyes fixed on the horizon .
   âYes your Majesty.â Chris whispered, bowing his head. âââââââââââââââââââââââ As summer drew to an end, the looming departure of the first princess to Melgarde Estate became inevitable, the departure date set, weighing heavily on Y/N's heart. The news had imposed a sudden deadline on her time with Chan, leaving her in tears several times as she grappled with the uncertainty of their future. She wondered if Chan would share the same sadness, if he would shed tears like she did. His comforting presence, his reassuring hand squeezes, had always been a source of solace for her. They hadn't seen each other in days, and with each passing day, her yearning for her friend intensified.
Standing at their usual meeting spot amidst the Grand Forest, Y/N tried to hold onto hope despite the relentless downpour and the roar of the river nearby. Perhaps the rain had delayed Chan? They had made a promise, and he was determined to keep it.
But as the first hour slipped by without any sign of Chan, worry crept in. Should she go look for him? Fear gripped her, imagining the dangers of venturing out alone in the eerie forest towards a direction she was not familiar with.
Another hour passed, the forest now slowly cloaking in darkness as the sky dimmed. Panic set in as realization dawnedâChan was not coming. Tears welled up in Y/N's eyes once more, mixing with the raindrops on her cheeks. The weight of their separation and the uncertainty of when, or if, they would see each other again bore down on her, casting a shadow over their unfulfilled promise.
Alone in the fading light of day, Y/N's heart ached with longing for Chan, wishing desperately for his comforting presence amid the looming departure that threatened to tear them apart. But Chan had not come as he promised.
And just like that summer came to an end. The Grand Forest underwent a noticeable transformation. Once a vibrant destination for picnics and joyful gatherings, its charm had faded following the tragic incident involving the first princess. The forest, once alive with the laughter and footsteps of visitors, now settled into a solemn quietude.
After Y/N and Chan's last secret meeting, their shared laughter and excitement seemed to disappear along with the warm breeze of the summer. The forest paths they once frequented became untouched and overgrown, as if nature itself respected the absence of their presence.
The end of that summer marked more than just a change in weather, it symbolized a shift in the forest's ambiance. A transition from bustling activity to a serene stillness tinged with melancholy.
âââââââââââââââââââââââ to be continued. ââ ask to be tagged! - @stayceebs97, @palindrome969, @tsunderelino, @solandiszale, @fixation-dump,
Crystal Bird - Chapter 1
Crown Prince! Chan x Princess (fem.) Genre: Royal au! Angst, Romance, Historical, hidden identity, slow-burn Warnings: mentions of blood, war, death, cursing, somewhat proofread A/N: First few chapters focus on childhood so a little slow paced (I like to ramble). Based on a dream. Feedback is always welcome, enjoy! ââ MASTERLIST
Synopsis: The Crown Prince is saved by the Princess of a rival kingdom, and he swears his second life to his savior. A forbidden friendship no one knew of, grows deeper with every secret meeting. As the two are kept apart, memories of their sunset playdates by the serene river, begin blossoming into something beautiful. Cheeks blushed, stomach butterflies fluttered at the thought of each other. Years of yearning and imagining had only made them crave a sweeter reunion. And finally meeting at a Royal banquet, he could only stare at the now grown Princess, taken by her beauty, while she only watches as he gives his heart to the wrong princess.
Missed a chapter? - Prologue /
CHAPTER 1 âââââââââââââââââââ
The Kingdom rejoiced with the birth of the First Princess. For three days, the realm erupted in celebrationsâa riot of colors, music, and festivities that swept through every corner. Processions honoring the arrival of a long-awaited princess. Princess Sienna, the first daughter to the King and Queen of Elysium. Sister to the nationâs crown prince.Â
How joyous.
Yet, the next day marked a stark contrast. Amongst the revelry, In a quiet chamber, the King's second daughter, Princess Y/N, entered the world almost unnoticed. Born of the King's mistress, her arrival lacked fanfare or ceremony. While the main palace buzzed with activity and gifts for Princess Sienna, little attention was spared for the second princess.Â
Princess Y/N's fate seemed sealedâto live in the shadows of the first princess.Â
The Elysium Kingdom, known for its intricate politics and noble traditions, applauded scholarly pursuits and thrived in trade. Despite its guarded stance towards neighboring realms, Elysium stands as a land of prestige and refinement. However, its greatest rivalry lie right next to them, posing as the Kingdom's greatest threat.
The Kingdom of Nightshade, ruled by the Bahng Clan.
Like its name, it was mysterious and whispers of its dark origins spread far and wide. They say that The Nightshade Kingdom had ancient ties with wolves. Their nature seems to elude as such, with tactics that mimic the beasts of the night, yet effectively defending against threats from all directions. Shroud in it's own darkness, and nestled within expansive mountains and lush landscapes, it was known for its formidable defenses and healing arts.
The Bahng Clan had led the empire for five hundred years. Once the most powerful nation, before some hundreds of years ago, a rebel had raised an army and conquered the land past The Grand Forest.Â
That rebel was the first Elysium King.
So it was of no surprise that there was animosity between these two kingdoms with drastic differences. Despite past attempts at wars ending in failure, dark times for both realms, agreements for peace were made, spanning generations. Yet the underlying tensions never disappeared. These were fueled by historical grievances and their stark cultural differences.
Elysium prized intellect and social standing, viewing Nightshade's warrior culture and deep connection to nature asâŠprimitive. In Nightshade, the highest honor one could achieve was to be recognized as a Nightshade Warriorâa protector and leader. Yet, Elysium's elite disdainfully labeled them "uncivilized" due to their rugged demeanor. The divide seemed insurmountable, leaving little common ground between the two nations.Â
The history of these tensions was deeply ingrained in the minds of the royal and noble children of the Elysium Kingdom. Princess Y/N, however, grew up pondering this divide and their tensions. She couldn't help but question: If both realms followed similar paths and valued similar ideals, wouldnât they have been a single empire then?
The second princess had always been a curious one, full of questions. Unlike her sister, who basked in attention and privilege, Y/N spent her time in the sanctuary of books. Picking up random pieces of knowledge. She wandered the palace grounds unnoticed, finding solace in quieter corners where she could contemplate the world beyond the palace walls. As a young child, she loved sneaking away into the kitchens and cellars to steal desserts and cheese. Getting bolder and bolder before finding herself under palace walls.
Y/N was great at slipping away unnoticed.
Not that her presence seemed to make a difference anyway. The young girls at the tea parties paid little attention to her. And when they did, it was to learn more about her sister. As she matured, Y/N gradually became aware of the stark disparity in treatment between herself and Princess Sienna. While Sienna effortlessly commanded attention and affection, Y/N observed from the sidelines, overshadowed by her sister's radiant presence. Sienna received everything she desired, and why shouldnât she? She was second only to the Queen in importance, destined to lead women in society and set trends. Despite being pampered from birth, Sienna remained remarkably humble. She complimented her servants, greeted everyone with a cheeky smile and a booming voice, and adored her slightly younger sister.
Despite the stark contrast in their upbringing, Y/N harbored no resentment towards Sienna, finding solace in their occasional playful interactions. Sienna was oblivious to the disparities between them, while Y/N silently wrestled with envy, internalizing her feelings toward her sweet sister.
The Grand Forest stretched long and wide between the two kingdoms, its lush expanse often a buffer for the political tensions that defined Elysium and Nightshade. Somewhere in the middle, marked the border between the two rival nations. Within this strip of green, where trees stood tall and dense, and a river murmured its steady song, nobles from Elysium occasionally ventured for secluded picnics and gatherings.Â
On one such occasion, Princess Y/N observed her sister's birthday festivities unfold. The weather had been perfect for a tea party, and although it was not officially Siennaâs birthday, the other girls of noble families wanted to host a small gathering by the river in early celebration. Though they claimed it was to celebrate both princesses. Sienna, surrounded by friends and admirers, received gifts that sparkled with enchantment of jewels and trinkets, while Y/N received modest offerings.Â
Y/N did not complain, she was used to it, aware that she would probably get the things Sienna was not particularly fond of. Yet, as Sienna opened the small box and unveiled a delicate necklaceâa crystal bird on a silver chain, Y/N's fascination stirred. The crystalâs iridescence captivated her, it's simplicity evoked charm. Her eyes lighting up in curiosity. Maybe it was the bright blue of the crystal. Or the fact that it was in the shape of a bird, almost three-dimensional. It was so small yet it made all the other girls âoohâ and âahhâ as it glimmered. It was something Y/N had never seen, and she wanted to feel the smooth silver of the chain in contrast to the stone. The bird dangled on the thin chain as Siennaâs maidservant clasped it around her neck, the young girl smiling widely in approval of the gift.  Â
   âThank you, Lady Alyssa. It's absolutely beautiful.â Sienna exclaimed, radiant smile admiring the gift.
While Alyssa blushed shyly at Siennaâs words and the other girls encouraged her to continue opening gifts, Y/N's gaze remained fixed on the necklace. She longed to touch its smooth surface, to feel its weight against her palm. Her brows had narrowed and for the first time in a while, the envy she managed to contain, burst out a little.Â
As the distractions of the gathering carried onâa game of ring toss initiated, laughter echoing through the trees. A maid began putting away all gifts, and Siennaâs nanny watched joyfully as her young lady laughed about. Y/N had lost a few rounds in, and stood at the side, watching as yet another young lady let Princess Sienna win. The almost eleven year old sighs, eyes glancing around at the wildflowers growing everywhere. The sound of the water streaming down the river not too far off, was loud even from where they were.Â
Then Y/Nâs gaze freezes, her eyes taking in the twinkling of the little thing on the ground.Â
The crystal bird.
Her heart raced with a mix of trepidation and curiosity. Could it be true? Had Sienna lost such a precious gift amidst the revelry? Her eyes darted to Sienna, to confirm whether Y/N was actually seeing correctly. Sure enough, Siennaâs neck was bare, the birthday gift no longer dangling in its spot.Â
It glimmered under the bright sun, as if it was calling her.
Y/N walked over with hesitant steps, while everyone was distracted with cheering for their center of attention. Her fingers picked up the small thing, finally getting a feel of its delicate craftsmanship in her hands.Â
It should have been enough, her curiosity should have subsided once she had felt it. She should have handed it back. Yet, unable to resist, Y/N slipped away into the forest, clutching the necklaceâa clandestine act born of both fascination and envy.
The second princess was great at slipping away.
Meanwhile, deeper in the Grand Forest a young boy cursed under his breath. Mutterings and mumble of words he can only say in the presence of no one grew louder as he made his way down the rocky path. Frustration boiled within him, evident in his kicks at stones and the slashes of his makeshift stick he picked up along the way, against the underbrush.
   ââStupid teacher.â The boy muttered under his breath, kicking at dead leaves.
Heâs scrawny and shorter than most boys his age, but it was clear from his attire that he came from a family well off. He walked through the forest with ease, as if he had been here many times. He glances towards the loud sound of the water flowing down the river, his brows narrowing.Â
The young boy was already thirteen, yet unlike most boys his age, he was still unable to do a lot of things. Though he swore none of it was his fault. It was always, âthe water was too coldâ, or âthe sword was too heavyâ. Or that he was prone to getting sick quickly.Â
   âPrince Christopher!â Another voice broke through his thoughts, accompanied by the sound of rapid footsteps closing in.Â
His playmate and training partner, Han, appeared, panting heavily from the exertion of catching up. Christopher groans at the uninvited boy, his playmate less, training partner. Though, he was sure that this kid was put here to keep an eye on him and always be a pain in the butt.Â
   âYour highness! We-we were told not to stray too far.â Han managed between breaths, his concern palpable as he surveyed their surroundings.Â
Aware of the dangers lurking beyond their borders, Han's worries escalated as they ventured deeper into this unfamiliar territory. But Christopher only rolled his eyes, attempting to deflect Han's tense words with a casual remark.
   âHow can you be out of breath already? Didn't you want to be my personal guard?âÂ
Han straightened, a mix of frustration and duty knitting his brow, keeping the words he truly wanted to say on the tip of his tongue.
   âWe should not be here. Especially this deep into the forest.â He insisted instead, casting wary glances at the towering trees that obscured the sunlight.
   âYou can't just run off every time you're scolded, Your Highness.â Han added, his voice tinged with exasperation as he tried to reason with the prince.
   âWhatever.â Christopher muttered dismissively, his irritation rose with a forceful jab of his stick against a nearby tree trunk.
His impatience grew, his mood darkening with each stomp into the unfamiliar wilderness while Han's concern escalated as he scanned their surroundings, a growing sense of unease knotting in his stomach.
He eyed the tall trees.
Wait. Where were they?
They didn't somehow cross over did they?
The thought lingered, fueled by a vague memory of a path they had takenâor rather he had chased after. A risky shortcut perhaps.
   âNo way.â Han muttered to himself, trying to dispel the rising anxiety.Â
He shook his head, attempting to regain his composure. But a rustle in the nearby bushes were enough to push him off his edge. Eyes widening, Han froze, gripped by a sudden fear that they had ventured too farâbeyond the safety of Nightshade and into the precarious realm of Elysium.Â
What if they were discovered by Elysium soldiers?Â
What if Christopher, the Crown Prince of Nightshade, fell into enemy hands?
The consequences were dire, his mind racing through imagined scenarios of all the worst outcomes. A war would break outâand Han would have to fight only with the most basic training of a Nightshade warrior.
His thoughts spiraled, nearly overwhelming him with their intensity. Yet the Prince had vanished ahead, Han's anxiety peaked, and he couldn't contain a whispered exclamation.
   âAhhh! Yo-your highness!â Han called out, his voice trembling with urgency as he sprinted in the direction Christopher had taken, eyes darting frantically in search for the prince amidst the dense foliage.
The sky was a vibrant shade of blue, the sun shining brightly, reflecting beautifully off of the water that came down the river. The young prince prances from one stone to another, and as he neared the river's edge, the view of rushing water had him captivated. The notion of swimmingâa skill he had yet to conquerâtaunted him. He approached the water hesitantly, the temptation to prove himself nagged at him, pushing him to the peer down, where he tested its depth with tentative prods with the wooden stick.
   âSwimming canât be too hard.â Christopher muttered to himself, determination flickering in his eyes.
He was steadfast in doing something successful today. And he chose to master the skill of swimming.Â
What a brilliant idea.
Not.
He drank water.Â
Panic seized him as he struggled against the water's embrace, his stick lost to the rapid flow of the river, and fear gripping his heart. The currents, much stronger than he had imagined, were pulling him away. His hand instinctively grabbed onto a stone for dear life. The young boy began panicking, fighting for his life as he was forced to dunk under the cold water a few times.
   âH-Help!â He choked out, his cry swallowed by the river's roar
He was going to die today. He was sure of it.
But of course he doesnât. In his moment of peril, a figure emerged from the forest's shadows. A young girl, her voice ringing clear as she rushed to his aid
   âHold on! I've got you!â She shouted, determination etched across her features.
With a strength borne of urgency, she pulled Christopher to safety, her hands firm and reassuring. And after some struggle, both were on dry land. Christopher lay gasping, his body shivering from cold and fear. The girl knelt beside him, concern etched on her face as she patted his back gently, soothing his raw throat and chest, coughs not subsiding. His savior looks down at him in concern, towering over his drenched body. Heâs unable to focus, staring at her through blurred vision. Thereâs water in his ears and he could barely make out what she was saying. Yet the loud shriek of someone in the distance was loud enough for him to catch.Â
In this fleeting moment, a distant cry shattered their tensioned tranquility, a desperate call for âPrincess!â echoing through the forest. The girl's head snapped towards the sound, urgency igniting her movements once more as she turned to leave, glancing back to look at him before disappearing.
Christopher, left alone amidst the aftermath of his near-drowning, grasped at the grassy earth, clinging to solidity as he shivered and coughed. His fingers brushed against somethingâa cold, pokey, stringy objectâand he clutched it instinctively.
Han, who looked already spooked, had almost screamed bloody murder when he stumbled upon his master in such a state.
   âPr-Prince!â Han's voice shattered the silence, his panic evident as he rushed to Christopher's side, his words tumbling out in a frantic rush.Â
Hanâs eyes dart around and heâs able to connect the dotsâthe river and his drenching Highness. Now how would he explain this to his teacher? How would he explain to the King? Han looks back towards the direction he had come from, cursing under his breath.
He had stumbled upon a gathering of the Elysium nobles on his search for his prince, and was swiftly able to conceal his presence as he backtracked. The earlier screech had dart back here. His crazy thoughts were true and they had in fact managed to cross over somehow. On Elysium land. And they should not be staying here too long, unless they wanted to get caught.
   âDon't⊠don't tell anyone.â Christopher pleaded weakly, his voice a whisper.
The urgency of their escape propelled Han into action. With Christopher barely conscious and shivering uncontrollably, Han lifted him onto his back, his resolve steeling against the weight of their situation.Â
   âYouâre going to be a warrior, Han. Donât be scared.â He reassures himself, as he grunts to a stand with the prince dangling off of his body.
But Han was scared. The prince had fallen unconscious by now. His body was freezing and he was trembling. It also didnât help that the plight back towards their side was a tricky one. Han's mind raced with the implications. They had breached the border, ventured too far into foreign territory. And of all days there had to be a Princess in the forest. The young boy makes a run for it. His already weak master was going to die at this rate.
Back at the riverbank, the cheerful atmosphere that had surrounded the ring-toss game now gave way to panic and concern, unfolding before Y/N's wide eyes.    âPrincess Sienna!â
The desperate cry from Siennaâs nanny pierced through the air, sending Y/N's heart hammering against her chest. The once bustling scene was now a whirlwind of concerned maids, frantic shouts, and splashing water. A guard emerged from the river, cradling Sienna in his arms, while attendants and her nanny rushed to her side. The other girls, who had moments ago been giggling and playing, were now in tears, calling out to their beloved princess.
Y/N's anxiety spiked, and without thinking, she grabbed hold of a nearby maid who was on the verge of tears herself.
   âWhat happened?â Y/N's voice trembled with worry and fear, her eyes darting between the maid and the commotion surrounding Sienna.
The maid looked down at Y/N, her expression a mix of relief at seeing the second princess unharmed and fear for what had just transpired.
   âWhere did you disappear to, Princess? If something had happened to you tooâŠâ The maid's voice trailed off, her eyes wide with terror at the thought.
   âPrincess Sienna was looking for her Crystal Bird and she fell into the river.â The maid explained quickly, her words rushed and breathless.
Y/N's breath caught in her throat. The mention of the Crystal Bird made her stomach churn with guilt. She suddenly realized the necklace was no longer in her possession. Did Sienna's accident happen because of her? Was it her fault for taking the necklace into the forest?
Her mind raced with self-blame and worry, her hands trembling slightly as she processed the maid's words. âââââââââââââââââââââââ Christopherâs eyes fluttered open to the familiar sight of the infirmary, its sterile smell mingling with the faint aroma of medicinal herbs. His head throbbed slightly, a reminder of his near-drowning experience. His training teacher and meticulous captain of the guards, Sir Elliot, stood beside him, concern etched on his usually stern face.
   âPrince Christopher!â His teacher ran at his side, eyes looking down at the boy in concern.
Christopher blinked, trying to piece together the events that led him here. Memories of struggling in the river flashed before him.
   âIâll go notify King Bahng.â The healer darted out of the room, leaving Christopher and Sir Elliot in tense silence.Â
Christopherâs gaze met his teacherâs, noticing a rare softness in Sir Elliotâs expression.
   âYou scared us, kid.â
Christopher felt a pang of guilt. Normally, his teacher was quick to criticize and push him relentlessly. Today was differentâhis teacherâs concern was genuine. The same man that the young prince has been cursing all day.
The door swung open abruptly, revealing the imposing figure of King Bahng, his face etched with relief. He rushed to Christopherâs side, enveloping him in a fatherly embrace.
   âMy boy.â King Bahng sighs.Â
Christopherâs guilt intensified. All day, frustration had clouded his mind, directed at those around him who now stood here with nothing but care and concern.Â
   âWhereâs Han?â Christopher asks, pulling out of his fatherâs hug.
King Bahngâs expression darkened briefly as he glanced at Sir Elliot.
   âHeâs being punished for letting him fall into danger, my king.â The teacher explains
Again, guilt gnawed at Christopher. He realized the weight of his actionsânot just the danger he had put himself in, but the repercussions for those around him.
After ensuring Christopher was out of immediate danger, King Bahng left the infirmary, casting a lingering look at his son who was always a breath away from a tantrum.
King Bahng was not the tyrant his reputation suggested. He ruled with care for his people, respected by his subjects despite his clanâs fierce history. Christopher, his only son and heir, had been shielded closely until recent years. But per the late Queenâs wishes, the father held back on pushing Christopher into his duties. Losing his mother early had hardened the young prince against affection, a fact that weighed heavily on his father's heart.
   âBrother.â Sir Elliot places a hand on his shoulder, bringing the King out of his thoughts.
They walked the corridors in silence before the King spoke.
   âWhat happened today could have been dangerous. That boy had failed to prevent The Prince from endangering himself.â The King letâs put a deep breath,
   âBut he also did his duty of bringing him back to safety. Donât be too harsh on him.â The King advises.
   âDo not worry, Your Majesty. His punishment is modest. My son is overseeing that he is receiving it diligently.â Elliot reassured with a nod.
The King raises a brow, looking at his brother in wonder.
   âYou mean your ten year old son?â
   âEven at such a young age he takes after me.â The training master hums, his pride evident as they walk, proud that his son already embodied the values of duty and discipline instilled in him.
Meanwhile, in the quiet of the training grounds, Hanâs strained expression belied the punishment he endured. The young boy, overseeing him, groaned with boredom.
   âYou can take a break. Iâll make sure Father doesnât find out.â
   âPrince Felix, youâre supposed to be watching over me. Not encouraging me to slack off.â Han sighed, muscles trembling from the wall-sits.
Felix kicks at the dirt, sitting down on the wooden chair he had been in for the past hour while he supervises. His butt hurt and the evening brought cold winds, making the child shiver.
   âWall-sits are stupid.â He mumbles rather unenthusiastically.
   âHow is His Highnessâ health? Have you heard anything?â Han asks, looking up from his hovering position.
   âHow would I know? No one tells me anything.â Felix grunts, crossing his arms over his chest.
Clearly a little upset the two older boys went out for an adventure without him (which was probably a good thing seeing the result). The sight of him is enough to prove that he was indeed Christopherâs cousin.
Their banter was interrupted by an aide from the infirmary rushing toward them, with Prince Christopher trailing behind, warmly dressed.
   âChris!â Felix exclaims, his small body jumped up from his chair, startling Han who struggled to maintain his balance.
   âWhat are you doing here? Youâre supposed to be recovering.â Felix states, scowling at the poor aide, who clearly did nothing but follow orders.
   âIâve come to receive my punishment for putting the Crown Prince in danger.â
Both Han and Felix stared in disbelief at the Crown Princeâs unexpected statement.
   âYour HighnessâŠâ Hanâs voice trailed off, touched by Christopherâs unexpected maturity.
Chris ignores the stupid look on Hanâs face, continuing to stare into the darkening sky.
As the evening wore on and the chill set in, Felix was sent back inside, while Christopher sat beside Han, mirroring his punishment. Unlike the prince who had just begun, the younger boyâs legs give out and he grimaces, finally collapsing onto the dirt. Groaning, he looks to his master.
   âYou really donât have to continue, Your Highness.â
And immediately Christopher also sits on the ground next to, making Han stares blankly.Â
   âIt wasnât mandatory for me to continue.â He smugly states, and Han blinked, dumbfounded by Christopherâs declaration, a mixture of frustration and relief. He was still the pain-in-the-ass prince.
The playmate massages his thighs, and the Crown Prince watches with guilt.
   âIâm sorry.â He mutters, making Hanâs eyes shoot up at him in surprise once again.
   âYouâre younger than me, yet you were able to think quickly and bring us back to safety. While IâIâm so immature, I almost got both of us killed.âÂ
Han falls silent.Â
Itâs true that If the Crown Prince had died under his watch in that river, Han knew he'd face a punishment fit for the crime. Despite being only a year and a half into training and a few months as Christopherâs playmate, Han always had his hands full with the prince, yet weirdly the younger boy didnât complain. Maybe it was his desperation to become a warrior, or maybe he had grown accustomed to the princeâs antics. The apology, however, was a first. The same kid who normally scoffed at him daily now apologizing brought a smile to Han's face.
   âIt is my duty, Your Highness. I still want to be your personal guard in the future.â Hanâs words echoed a maturity beyond his years.
   âCall me Chris. Thereâs no one else here.â The Prince smiles in return.
Han blinks taken aback.
   âHow can I? It is not propââ
Weâre going to spend a lot of time together, especially once you become my guard. Do you intend on making it awkward after every friendly joke? Just Chris is fine.âÂ
   âOkay. Chris.â Han hesitated, but casually addressed.
A comfortable silence settled between the newfound friends. The sun had set, the night air growing cold. Han urges Christopher to return to his warm bed, while Chris helps the young boy up, sore from his punishment. As they walked, Han suddenly remembered something, halting in his steps.
   âOh!ââ He delved into the pocket of his shorts.
   âYou had this in your hands when I brought you back.âÂ
His palm opens, producing the Crystal Bird, its azure hues catching the starlight. Chris eyes the piece of jewelry, taking the delicate necklace, its chain slightly tarnished and scratched but still gleaming. The memory of his saviorâthe mysterious girl who appeared and vanishedâflickered in his mind. A part of him thought he had imagined it, but there had actually been someone there. A girl. She wasâŠ
   âA princess.â Chris mumbles.
   âA princess?!â Hanâs eyes widened, glancing around cautiously.
   âDonât tell me you met one of those young ladies from the gathering by the river.â Han's whispers were strained.
Chris furrows his brows in confusion.
   âWhat gathering?âÂ
Confusion mingled with shock as the two new friends realized they had much to discussâstories to share from their separate but interlinked ordeals. The night stretched on, filled with conversations and revelations, the bond between Christopher and Han deepening amid the secrets they unraveled. âââââââââââââââââââââââ Princess Sienna had fallen unconscious. Her condition stirred panic among the staff and nobles. The royal doctorâs frantic efforts to stabilize her continued through the night. The maids and servants present at the party were imprisoned in the dungeon, accused of negligence. The nobles whose daughters had been present at the tea party were standing around in fear. If anything had happened to the princess they would all be punished. Y/N was confined to her palace.
Princess Y/N lay in her bed, tormented by guilt over the stolen gift and the consequences that followed. The little child blamed herself for everything that had happened this afternoon. She simply wanted to take a closer look at the pretty thing. She had done nothing wrong. Her motherâs stern words echoed in her mind, emphasizing the need for secrecy.
Upon her return she had confessed her wrong doings to her mother, and her mother had scared her even more.
   âDo you understand what you have done?â Her motherâs cold gaze had bore into her teary eyes.
The tight grip of the older womanâs fingers on the childâs arms made her terrified.
   âYou must never speak of this. You must never confess to taking that gift.â Her words were cold, awaiting for the trembling Princess to respond with what she wanted to hear.
   âIf anyone asks, you simply have wandered off following a rabbit, or a butterfly. You know nothing of what had happened while you were distracted. Do you understand?âÂ
Y/N broke out into sobs in her motherâs grasp. She was scared, for her sister, for the maids who were all going to get punished.
   âMother, itâs wrong to lie.â She cries.
Her mother shuts her eyes in frustration, fingers digging deeper into the childâs arms.
   âIt is but a white lie. One that will protect you.â The mother sighs, loosening her grip, slender fingers wiping away at her tears.
   âPrincess Sienna will recover. As for the maids, theyâll simply be replace.â Lady Katherine continued, her voice softer but laced with underlying urgency.
   âBut for you, my daughter, the consequences could be severe. If you confess or anyone even hears a word of if, youâll be branded a thief. Your reputation will be ruined. No one will want to associate with you. Is that what you want?â
The child looked into her motherâs now warming eyes, a small smile on her lips. Pulling her into a hug, the mother pats at her hairs.
   âMother just wants whatâs the best for you.â
The child slowly nodded, her motherâs words enough to convince herself she did nothing wrong, her stern words cut through Y/N's resolve, shaping her perception of right and wrong.
Lady Katherine, once celebrated as one of the most beautiful women in high society, had a past marked by humble beginnings in a lower-ranking noble house. Despite her family's title, they lacked wealth, a circumstance that drove Katherine to leverage her beauty as her ticket to a better life. It was this charm that caught the eye of the nation's most powerful manâthe King himself.
In the lavish court where the King entertained many women, Katherine swiftly became his favored companion. While she could never match the Queen in authority, Katherine secured her place by bearing the King's childâa daughter who would forever tie her to the royal family, ensuring their future amidst the uncertainties of courtly life.
The question lingered, however, whether Katherine's actions were born out of genuine concern for her daughter's wellbeing or driven by her own desire to escape a life of want.
Despite their lower status within the royal hierarchy, Y/Nâs title guaranteed attention from elite suitors in her future. Safeguarding Y/Nâs royal lineage shielded her from the uncertainties Katherine had endured in her youth. For Katherine, Y/Nâs royal birthright represented a promise of a brighter future.
And that was enough for the caring mother.
As dawn approached, Princess Siennaâs fever finally broke, bringing a collective sigh of relief throughout the palace. The noble families, apprehensive during her illness, were allowed to return home. The maids and servants, deemed responsible, were dismissed from service. Just as Lady Katherine said would happen. Y/Nâs thoughts raced. Sienna's recovery eased some of her fears, but guilt over the consequences weighed heavily on her conscience. All those people had lost their livelihoods because Sienna had fallen into the river while looking for the crystal bird. The crystal bird that was in her possession at the time. And on top of all that she had lost it while trying to save that boy.
Y/N's head snapped up from her pillow, her thoughts immediately returning to the boy she had rescued from the river the day before. Her mind wracked, dread gripped her as she wondered if he had survived or if he still lay by the water's edge.
For an idle princess, she had too many worries.
The next afternoon, while the court was busy tending to the still fragile Sienna, the second princess slipped out of her room, ignoring her motherâs instructions to stay put. Concern for the boy she had rescued from the river consumed her thoughts.
Dodging through a hidden hole in the wall she had discovered not long ago, the young girl brushed away dirt and clutched a crochet bag, its contents clinking softly as she ran. Emerging near the riverbank where she had found the boy, her heart raced with fear at the thought of finding him lifeless. Sunlight filtered through the forest, casting dappled shadows on the lush greenery around her. Critters scurried away at her approach. Standing by the river where left him, a sigh of relief escaped her lips, she hadnât stumbled upon a tragedy.
   âAre you really a princess?â The sudden voice startled Y/N, nearly making her jump out of her skin.
She spun around, eyes widening as she faced the boy from yesterdayâalive and well, a grin on his face.
   âWere you the princess that saved me?â He asked again, his gaze filled with nothing but gratitude and curiosity.
   âI...I suppose I was.â Y/N replied hesitantly.
Christopher's expression softened, his eyes showing genuine appreciation. Y/N observed the scrawny boy before her, noting his tidy appearance compared to their first meeting. Despite his wealth and status, he appeared unusually timid, nervously fidgeting with his fingers and glancing at her shyly.
   âI wanted to thank you, Princess.â He said with a warm smile. âYou really saved my life.â
Y/N blinked, suddenly overwhelmed by his heartfelt words. She had never been thanked so sincerely before, and she didnât quite know how to respond.
   âI-I have desserts. Do you want some?â She stumbled over her words, fumbling through her bag.Â
Christopherâs eyes widened with curiosity as she produced bandages, sewing thread, and finally, a bundle of cookies.
   âThey have raspberry filling.â She added, looking up at him with a mixture of nervousness and excitement.
His grin widened as he picked up one of the cookies, crumbs falling as he took a delicious bite.
The two sat down against a sturdy tree. Y/N ventured to ask how he had ended up in the river in the first place. Chris tried to explain but faltered into embarrassed silence.
   âI slipped.â He finally managed to say, a lie.
   âWhat about you? What were you doing all the way down here?â He takes another bite of his second cookie.Â
Y/N hesitated, recalling her motherâs stern instructions.
   âI was following a rabbit.â She fibbed, her eyes avoiding his gaze.
Chris nodded, realizing she must be younger than he had initially thought.
   âI heard there was a birthday celebration for the yesterday. Did I ruin the birthday party?â His questioning gaze snapped Y/N out of her thoughts, still preoccupied with her little white lie.
   âAhâbirthday? My birthday isnât until next week.â She quickly responds.
   âOh! We must meet then. I know of this delicious cake that our cook makes. Itâs the fluffiest. Iâll be sure to let you have a taste.â He exclaims, excitement written on his face.
Y/N felt a warmth spread through her. Her birthday was never a grand affair compared to Siennaâs, but seeing this boy so enthusiastic about celebrating her birthday made her heart swell with happiness.
After the cookies had been enjoyed and thank-yous exchanged, the two sat in companionable silence, wondering what else to talk about. Before Chris could speak, a soft âpsstâ came from Hanâs direction behind a nearby tree. Chris glanced back at his friend, who signaled with hand gestures that it was time to go.Â
Y/N narrows her gaze, wondering what he was looking at, unable to see from her spot.
   âI must head back, Princess. It was truly a pleasure meeting you again in better circumstances,â Chris said, standing and extending his hand to help her up.
Y/N took his hand gracefully, allowing him to pull her to her feet. Her heart fluttered with a mix of excitement and curiosity about their budding friendship.
   âShall we meet again soon? I would also like to give something in return for the cookies.â Chris suggested with a warm smile.
   âArenât you going to give me cake?â She questioned.
   âSurely not in return for the cookies! The cake is a birthday gift. I wouldnât take anything in return for it.â He chuckled, his eyes twinkling with sincerity.
The princess ponders for a moment, but of course agrees.
   âYou must let me try one of your favorite desserts then. How about two days from now, at the same time as today?â
Chris nodded enthusiastically. âThat sounds perfect! Iâll bring something special for us.â
After confirming their next meeting, Chris turned to leave, but Y/Nâs sudden call made him turn swiftly.
   âAhâyou didnât tell me your name.â
   âItâs ChrâŠâ He hesitated, then decided, âItâs Chan,â grinning broadly.
   âChan...â
Y/N repeated his name under her breath, committing it to memory, and nodded in acknowledgment as her new friend began taking backward steps. He bowed respectfully and after she returned his bow gracefully, both parted, minds swirling with thoughts of their meeting and anticipation for the next one.
   âYour Highness, you will surely be the death of me.â Han sighed, stepping forward with an exasperated expression.
   âYouâve said your thanks and had your fill of cookies. Can we please return now?â Han's voice held a hint of pleading.
Chris beamed at his friend, genuinely happy yet also amused by Hanâs concern. He threw an arm over Han's shoulder, causing the younger boy to stumble slightly as they began walking away together.
   âOh, my friend Han, donât worry. Iâll be careful,â Chris reassured him, his tone earnest.
Han sensed that his anxiety would only continue to grow as he followed the energetic crown prince back towards the palace.
Poor playmate, resigned to the fact that Chrisâs adventurous spirit was bound to keep him on his toes. âââââââââââââââââââââââ to be continued.
ââ ask to be tagged! - @stayceebs97, @palindrome969,